Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

Taemin blinks, looks up at the figure before him.

A tall handsome stranger with intense eyes stares right back at him. The stranger grinned, showing pearly white teeth. At first glance the stranger looks like an ordinary, handsome human, almost otherworldly.

But the off-colored skin and eyes can't be brushed off as normal. If not for the horns, fangs, a sharp tail, and the dark aura surrounding the stranger.

A demon.

All Taemin could do was blink.

The demon's patience must have worn thin, the grin lessen and its brows furrow. “Well?”

Taemin frown. “Well what?”

The demon raises an eyebrow. “You called for me and I have come,” the demon answers. “To what do I owe the pleasure, little one?”

Taemin blinks. And then blinks again. “I did?”

The demon points at the sigil in front of Taemin. “That is the sign you made to call me. I can grant you any wish so how may I serve you?”

Taemin looks down at the wall banner he has been working on for his room decoration. Markers had littered around him that he had been using to color. He doesn't know what it meant, doesn't know where he got it. All he knows is that it would look cool on his bedroom wall.

Taemin nods. “Ohhhhh... I did, didn't I – wait, how? I didn't do any chants or offer a sacrifice.”

“Intent and will is what summoned me,” the demon replies. “And of course your blood.”

Taemin makes some realization sound. Earlier he had cut his hand by accident when he had retrieved his scissors. The blood must have dropped on the sigil by accident and now a demon is standing in front of him. That's what he gets for playing with scissors.

And ever so slowly the confusion is replaced by fear. What is he going to do now? Is the demon going to eat his soul? Torture him? Take him back to hell? He didn't even start on his book report! On the bright side he could count on Key to bring him back from hell just to finish it.

Seeing a fearful expression upon Taemin's face is what the demon had wanted all along. The demon smirks and stalks forward, the sound of his dress shoes echoes loudly against the pristine bedroom floor. Taemin scrambles away until his back hits the wall with no escape.

The demon bends down one knee to be at eye level with Taemin. Futile because the demon is much taller than the human. “I can give you anything you desire,” the demon's voice turns seductive and low, eyes glowing bright. “I have brought kings to power and onto their knees. I can decimate an entire army that survivors will remember with fear for three generation. I can produce unimaginable wealth and grant even immortality. Your deepest, darkest desire can be brought into reality.”

The demon moves closer until they are only a breath away. Taemin can't seem to look away from the demon, frozen by fear that he could hardly breathe.

Taemin inwardly swallows. “C-can you remove your s-shoes, please?” he weakly askes, pointing at the dress shoes the demon is wearing.

The demon raises an elegant eyebrow at the request. With a snap the shoes disappear leaving only black socks on the demon's feet.

The smile on demon seems to get wider. “Is that all you want?”

Taemin's own eyes widen when the demon reaches out with his tail. His breath hitches as the pointed tail strokes his cheek softly. The demon takes hold of Taemin's hand, never breaking eye contact, licks the wound on his hand that had been bleeding.

“You taste very sweet, I think I'll play along."

Chapter Text

Taemin startles awake by his alarm. His heart is pounding rapidly, almost in sync to the blaring alarm by his bedside. He clutches the middle of his shirt and falls back onto the mattress.

Not even looking he reaches out and turns off the alarm. Bringing his arm back, he raises it up in the clear morning light. The hand that the demon had touched. There wasn't a cut nor a scar. It was cleaned.

Taemin shudders, he could still feel the demon's tongue. He sits up on the bed, rubbing sleep from his eyes. Definitely a dream. A nightmare that had felt so real. How can a demon be so handsome and dangerous while he acted so clueless?

He shakes his head and gets out of bed to start the day. Little did he know that the wall banner with the sigil is tucked away under his bed along with an array of markers placed neatly in its case.

--

School was as normal as it can be. The dream is just a dream, put in the back of his mind.

But why is he still thinking about it?

Taemin was knocked out of his thoughts when a stray fry hits him on his forehead. He looks up and then down on the fry, lying on the cafeteria table. Nonchalantly he picks it up and eats it.

“You're so gross Taemin-ah!”

Taemin throws a smug grin. “It's not on the floor, Kibummie.”

“Still gross, lunch table is dirty.” Key sitting across from Taemin picks up another fry. “What's going on with you, my dongsaeng? You're daydreaming more than usual.”

“Just a lot on my mind.” Taemin shrugs. “You wouldn't understand.”

Key clicks his tongue. “Yeah, right. What's a boy like you have something to worry about? You're parents are fine, your grades are good, you have enough money – ”

“Actually I was wondering what do ants taste like.”

“Oh not again!”

“See the ants are really small and if you eat them one by one, you can't tell what it taste like. But if you eat it as a group, maybe-”

“Taemin no!”

Taemin giggles; watching Key being grossed out, making gagging face. It's actually for the best if he didn't tell Key about the dream. Key doesn't like anything scary or supernatural that he will either worry about it so much or brush it off vehemently.

“Are we going to Onew's Cafe after school?” Taemin asks.

Key shakes his head. “I have work today. Maybe next time.”

Taemin pouts causing Key to automatically smack Taemin's lips with his chopsticks lightly. “Your aegyo doesn't work on me, Taemin-ah. You still have a book report to do that is due this week.”

Taemin pouts even more. “But I don't like writing! Key-hyung, help me!”

“No. And stop aegyoing, the more you do it the less effect it has on me.”

“Worth a try.”

---

Per Key's instruction, Taemin went straight home to do his book report. He did try to write but the task is too hard for him. Instead he spent most of the time playing his phone. When all of his lives are used up, he has nothing to do now but work on his book report. But that's the last thing he ever wanted to do.

“No no no,” Taemin shakes his head. “I have to do this. It's part of my grade and Key is gonna kill me if I don't do it.”

He glances over at the book lying innocently near his computer. It's not that the book is boring, the subject is too complex for Taemin to comprehend.

That and it's boring.

“Why can't the teacher let us choose our books,” Taemin moan. “I can write a report about One Piece and I'll even do a good job.”

Trying to distract himself, Taemin does everything to avoid doing his work. Wasting time pacing around, playing on his phone and fidget spinner, hoping in one place. But his work still beckons him to get started.

And it's only been thirty minutes.

Taemin decided the next thing to distract himself is cleaning his room which he rarely do besides vacuuming. He reorganized his items on his desk, picking up his clothes and putting them in the laundry basket.

And that's when he saw it. Under his bed, next to a box of markers is a wall banner with the sigil drawn on it.

Taemin stares at it with wonder, holding it up by its corners. The drawing looks precise and meticulous to be able to summon a demon. The demon from his dreams. He has no idea how it came to be but he's holding the proof right in his hands.

“So it's not a dream... I really summoned a demon. How?”

Chapter Text

Finding the wall banner under his bed has Taemin on edge. All day he's done nothing but look over his shoulder for the demon. Jumping at every suspicious shadows, eyeing suspicious characters, anything that so much twitched has Taemin react out of proportion.

Key is not amused. “You didn't finish your book report.”

Taemin bit into his sandwich instead of answering. It's not something that he can say or explain without Key giving him that signature look of his. Even if he does explain, Key wouldn't believe a word of it.

“It's because you didn't go to Onew's yesterday, is it?”

Taemin blinks, his mouth open with his lunch full trying to reply. He receives a disgusted look from Key in response.

“I don't need to work today so we can stop by,” Key twirls his fork over his lunch. “We will be doing our homework there, not just the book report, so I expect half the report finish. Is that understood?”

Taemin nods, giving a full grin that had Key pretending to retch over his lunch.

School couldn't be over fast enough as Taemin eagerly led the way with Key trailing behind. Past the fruit and vegetables market, past the playground where children play, all the way to Onew's Cafe where the sweets can bring a smile everyday.

The tingle from the chimes above announces Taemin's arrival. “Onew hyung~ Taemin is here!”

Onew staggers with his tray of drinks from Taemin's loud surprise call. “You don't have to do that every time you come here,” he says, without looking in Taemin's direction. “Just grab a seat, I'll be with you in a sec.”

Taemin sat down in a booth when Key finally comes in and sits in front of him. “Yah! Why did you leave me behind?”

“You were taking too long, hyung,” Taemin pouts. “And I wanted to get a place to sit before this place fills up. You know the cafe gets popular at this hour.”

“No excuse.” Key turns away with his nose up. “I was in the middle of a business transaction. You are a bad dongsaeng to your hyung, Taemin-ah. Which is why I won't be sharing the snacks I bought, only sharing them to Onew-hyung.”

“Hyung~”

Onew comes up to them with their usual. Iced americano for Key and orange juice for Taemin.

“We are in a cafe but you get that?” Key frown while sipping on his drink. “Anything would be better – Onew, don't you feel offended by this?”

“It's healthier than the coffee you drink,” Onew turns to Taemin and smiles. “How did you like it? It's freshly squeezed today.”

“I love it!” Taemin sends a smile of his own. “Thank you Onew-hyung!”

“Your welcome, Taemin-ah. Do you want to try this new dessert I'm testing? It's tofu pudding drizzled with dulce de leche topped with blueberries.”

“That sounds delicious! I'll try it.”

“I'll be back to get it then.”

With Onew left to get the dessert, Key gives Taemin an unimpressed look. “You don't know what a dulce de leche is, don't you?”

“Not a clue.”

Key sighs, taking out his laptop. “C'mon let's get started on your homework. Your book report is your top priority. The sooner you finished, the sooner you can try Onew's dessert.”

Taemin pouts but didn't complain as he did what he was told. They work diligently on their schoolwork while the sound of the cafe lulled as background noise. Onew came by with the dessert but left them alone soon after to serve the other customers.

Key narrows his eyes, finding Taemin's behavior complacent. Taemin's dessert plate is finished clean, catching his hand sneaking towards Key's plate for a bite. “What do you think you're doing with your hand?”

Taemin looks up from his laptop, feigning surprise. “Oh wow. I didn't know you feel that way about me, Kibum. I love you like my momma but I just don't feel that way about you.”

“Love you too baby but taking care of you has shaved a few years off my life.” Key lightly shoves Taemin's hand back. “I'll let you have a bite if you show me what you have on your book report.”

“Uhhhh... I'm still working on it so I can't show you.”

“...you didn't even start on it.”

“Untrue, look.”

Taemin turns the laptop around, only one word is showed up on screen. It had Key twitching his left eye mad, close to an aneurysm. With Key distracted Taemin swipes a bite from Key's dessert plate.

“Uh uh no way you don't deserve this,” Key pulls the dessert close to him. “After all this time you only have one word?!”

Taemin cleans the dulce de leche off his lips, turning the laptop around back to himself. “This is a lot of work already, look at how fancy it looks. You said if I show you my book report, I can have a bite.”

“Don't you dare twist my words, brat!”

By now there are more people entering the cafe, mostly girls who just get off from school. Taemin looks over at Onew whose busy tending to customers.

“Hey Key, is it just me or Onew is the only one working at the cafe?”

“It is his cafe so what do you expect – hey where are you going?!”

Taemin got up and gone over the counter to get an extra apron intending to help. It's right on time as Onew gives a relieved smile and briefed Taemin on what he needed to do. Taking orders, delivering food, cleaning up, etc.. He had helped around the cafe occasionally so he didn't have much trouble.

When the last customer finally left and Onew turns the close sign, Taemin dropped down on the booth with a heavy thud.

“I'm exhausted,” Taemin's voice is muffled on the cushions. “How can you deal with this everyday?”

“I usually had help but Mir is sick today,” Onew says exhausted, sitting next to Key whose eating another desert. “Thanks for your help Taemin-ah.”

Key shakes his head. “Taemin only helped because he doesn't want to do his book report,” Key takes out his snack and hands it to Onew. “Got you the bibimbap flavor, it's new. Just don't share with Taemin, the boy left me behind when I was paying for it.”

It earned a indignant sqwack from Taemin and a chuckle from Onew. “I think I'll let it slide,” Onew opens the snack. “Taemin helped out today. There's actually more people today because of him.”

Key glances over at Onew whose feeding Taemin a piece like a baby bird. “Maybe you should hire another person to help around the cafe.”

Onew shakes his head. “Nah, I can handle it. I have enough energy for someone old as me. And if anything, Taemin can always come help this poor old man.”

Taemin's eyes light up at that idea. “Of course I will. How about I quit school and - ”

“Yah brat, education is very important!”

“Boy you better be kidding.”

The three chatter about their day until it's time to go. Key and Taemin exits with Onew closing up shop. “Be careful on your way home!”

They walk to the bus stop across the street just in time for the bus to arrive. It was a fairly quiet ride as the busyness of today has wear them out. That also means not enough energy to cook for tonight's dinner, for Taemin at least.

Taemin shakes Key's shoulder to rouse him. “Hey. I'm going to get off early at this stop for 7-Eleven. I craving for hamburgers.”

If Key has his normal amount of energy he would have lectured him about how hamburger is not a good sustenance. Instead Key scoffs at the thought and waves him away. “Don't come crying to me if you ever get fat.”

Taemin sticks out his tongue at him as he gets off. As he approaches the store he feels an ominous chill in the air. “It shouldn't be this cold now,” he tugs his coat tighter to his body. He quickly hurries to the store, only a bored store clerk present at the counter. He goes straight to the food section and here lies the dilemma.

“Damnit! No more hamburgers!”

Taemin goes the counter. “Excuse me. There's no more hamburgers.”

“So?” The bored clerk looks up unamused. “There are other foods there that you can choose from.”

“Yeah but I was craving hamburgers,” Taemin says. “Is it possible for you to restock?”

“Company policy,” the clerk responds. “We don't make anything new after this hour.”

“You're just making that up, aren't you?!”

Little did they know that their petty squabble would be the least of their problems. Two people enters the store but with malicious intent. One of them pulls out a gun from the inside of his jacket, aiming in the direction of Taemin and the clerk.

“Nobody move!”

The clerk scream and Taemin gasp in fear, stumbling back and hitting the counter. A gunshot rang out, hitting the wall between Taemin and the clerk.

“I said nobody move!” the gunman yells, he gestures the clerk with his gun. “Quickly, give me the money!”

Taemin has his hands raised to eye level as he was pushed to the side by the other gunman. His self-preservation must be nonexistent when he opens his big fat mouth.

“Wait wait wait wait a minute,” Taemin says, causing both the gunmen and the clerk to stop what they are doing and looked at him. “You said nobody should move and then you said to give you the money. Which is it? Don't get me wrong I don't like writing and grammar stuff, and yet for some reason you saying out loud just doesn't feel right for m– ”

He got a right hook for his outburst making him stumble into the counter shelf and hit his head. There was a muffled scream, by who is unclear. He doesn't get a chance to recover when he receives a hard kick to his stomach, the wind knocked out of him and blood drips out the corner of his lips.

“Shut up!” one of the gunmen spat. “Are you stupid or what?!”

“Please don't hurt him!”

He receives a kick to his face, his head rebounding hard into the edge part of the shelf. His vision hazed over as he received another beating. He must be getting a hard beatdown when he starts to hallucinate. A form of dark mist swirls by his feet as his vision turns dark.

Taemin's head feels heavy, weighing down with his chin touching his chest. His eyes closed and his ears filled with white noise. A sharp clack of leather shoes echoes in the expanse until it reaches in front of him. His head is too heavy to lift up and his body couldn't move.

An off-colored hand reaches out and tilts his head up using two fingers. A pair of lips could be felt on the corner of his mouth, spreading a coppery taste.

“Let's play together, little one.”

A blaring alarm woke Taemin up groggily, dragging his feet to the bathroom. Getting the toothbrush from his cup holder, he lifts his head up and his flawless face greets him in the mirror.

“My face is so puffy,” Taemin whine, poking his right cheek and winced. He must have slept wrong last night because the side of his face feels sore.

Finishing his morning routine he goes to the kitchen for breakfast. He unconsciously made two helpings of breakfast when his phone rang. He answers the phone. “Good morning, my Key.”

“Taemin-ah! Are you ok? Are you hurt?”

“Well my feelings are hurt if that's all you meant to saw,” Taemin replies as he continues to make his breakfast. “If it's about my book report, don't worry I'll take care of it this weekend.”

A sigh of relief is heard on the other end. “Oh my god I was so worried,” Key answers. “I thought something happened to you.”

This got Taemin to pause at the thought. “Eh? What do you mean?”

“You went to 7/Eleven yesterday before you went home.”

“Well yes, I was craving for hamburgers.”

“...did you get them?”

Taemin frowned. “Well I'm not sharing if that's what you want. It's digesting in my stomach.”

He finishes making his breakfast as he waits for Key to respond. He's ready to dig in when Key finally responds.

“Forget it,” Key says. “I'll see you on Monday.” And hangs up.

Taemin puts his phone away, ready to eat. He's about to bite into his food when he suddenly stops.

He puts his fork down and takes out his phone. What Key had said bothered him, he looks up the local news on his phone. The photo and headlines makes him tensed.

Robbery Gone Wrong at 7/Eleven

Suddenly Taemin wasn't feeling hungry, numbly puts the fork down. The pictures were gruesome as it shows the places destroyed being recognition. Three people dead, one of them is the clerk. One of the photos shows police officers standing over a sheet covered body on the ground.

This was the 7/Eleven he had visited last night.

He remembers going to the store, going up to the counter when there wasn't any hamburgers left. Two people came in, looking dangerous. After that, blank. For some reason he doesn't remember what happened or how he got home. A whisper floated up at the back of his mind.

Lets play together, little one.

Chapter Text

Taemin is worried, constantly looking over his shoulders. He jumps when he sees a long shadow or hears a weird noise. On the bright side, he managed to finish his book report just to take his mind off of things.

Key is starting to question Taemin's paranoid behavior, but Taemin plays it off as one of his moods as he doesn't want Key to worry about him. It partially worked as Key brushed it off as a close call to the 7/Eleven incident.

Taemin shivers at the thought that there might be otherworldly forces at play. Something that he would not be able to understand. He plays it safe as he goes straight home. But his one track mind to his destination causes him to bump into someone.

“I – I'm sorry.”

He tries to move away but the person keeps stepping in front of him. Frustrated he looks up ready to curse but becomes speechless. Two handsome tall men. It wasn't the men's features that cause Taemin to be speechless.

One of them glares while the other frown. Just looking at the two he felt that there was more than meets the eye. But its not something good as Taemin unconsciously took a step back.

“Youngins should watch where they're going,” one of the men drawl. “Always rushing off without a care in the world. Don't you just hate it, Kai?”

The other man, Kai, frown as he watches his companion toy with the kid who just bumped into them. Taemin felt a sweat dropped at the situation he's in.

The man suddenly got up into Taemin's personal space, his eyes flared and the edge of his teeth sharpened. “Now what should I do to you, boy?” the man snarls. “If it were anyone I'd make them pay on the spot but you're face is too pretty to be touched. How will you compensate me, small one?”

A hand came up to the man's shoulder. It was Kai. “Stop playing around Xiumin,” says Kai. “The kid already said sorry.”

“Awww, I was just playing with him a little,” Xiumin whine. “Besides, I'm feeling a little... peckish.”

The way that these two were talking has Taemin on edge. This is all a misunderstanding and he couldn't leave. This isn't how normal people talk.

Taemin gave a nervous gulp. “Look hyung-nim,” he began. “I'm really sorry for bumping into you. I don't have any money to give but if you want I have some jelly.” Taemin rummages in his pocket, pulling out two squished pieces of jelly candy. “One of them is grape flavor, the other I think is strawberry. Wait no, that's watermelon.”

He offers the candies to the two with an outstretched hand. Kai numbly takes the candies. Xiumin cruelly snarls at the gesture. “Jellies are not gonna cut it, kid. I'm craving for something more filling.”

Xiumin is suddenly pulled back by the back of his shirt. “The hell was that for?! Is this how you treat your hyung?!”

Kai's grip was firm. One hand kept hold the back of Xiumin's shirt while the other is holding Taemin's candies. His eyes never left the candy in his hand, frowning as though he's trying to discern the thought.

“Thank you for the candy,” Kai finally says, taking his eyes off the candy to meet Taemin's gaze. “Sorry to have bothered you.”

Taemin gave a quick nod and bow before leaving as quickly as possible. That was a close call. Things could have gone worse if the other man didn't intervened. But the way the other man looked at him like he was something to play. Like he was some sort of snack.

“How will you compensate me, small one?”

Taemin inwardly shivers at the way the man had said it as he quickly goes home to get the day over with.

When the kid finally left, Xiumin breaks out of Kai's grip forcefully. He turns around and grabs Kai by the collar, glares at him. “You made a fool out of me in front of our prey!”

“You were being immature,” Kai stares back unfaze. “He is not food.”

Xiumin scoffs. “Everything is food.” He looks down at the candy in Kai's hand. “Except for that.”

He reachs out to take the candy but Kai quickly closes his hand and puts them in his pocket. Xiumin is surprised by that action before a wicked grin spreads across his face. “You like the boy.”

When Kai didn't answer Xiumin's grin widen, a hint of spark in his eyes. He let's go of Kai's collar, smoothing away the creases in a mocking way. “I have to admit, the boy is pretty,” Xiumin says while he adjusts Kai's collar. Satisfied he steps back to admire his handiwork. “I bet his mangled corpse would be prettier when the light finally leaves his eyes. His screams would be a melody and his energy would be sweet like the jelly he ignorantly gave.”

Xiumin meets with Kai's gaze, watching for any reaction. When he found none his grin lessen for a fraction and turns on his heels and walks away. Kai follows behind him, the hand in his pocket tightens almost breaking the jelly.

“Don't think the boy is safe from me just this once. If I ever see the boy again, I'll make sure to draw out his inevitable end slowly whether you are there or not.”

“Taemin that's the 3rd banana milk you had today, you got to stop!”

Taemin makes a point to slurp as loud as possible to Key's utter dismay.

“Seriously what's wrong?” Key asks. “If this is how you reward yourself on finishing that paper, then you will need a change of tactics. Because drinking that much is unhealthy.”

When Taemin finishes the last drop he lets out a satisfied sigh, crushing the plastic container in his hand. As Taemin reachs for his fourth helping of banana milk, Key intervenes and takes the rest of the drinks away. “Kid, I am cutting you off!”

“Give it back!” Taemin tries to reach for it while Key is keeping it out of reach. “I paid for it so gimmie!”

“Onew!” Key calls desperately. “A little help here?!”

Onew came by their table and takes the drinks out of Key's hand. Misunderstanding the situation, Onew takes one of the drinks from the pack and hands it over to an eager and grateful Taemin. Key gave an undignified squawk. “You're not helping Onew! He already finished half a pack today!”

Onew frown. “Taemin, what's wrong?”

Taemin had his tongue sticking out of the side of his mouth, concentrating to put his reused straw into the drink carefully. The bottom park of the straw has lost the sharp edge, one false move and his drink would have been a mess. “I'm trying to grow taller.” He finally succeeds and gives a grateful sip. “Milk is supposed build my calcium and make me grow.”

Key and Onew gave each other a glance before giving Taemin a simultaneous deadpanned look. “Taemin that is a supposed to be regular milk,” Key says. “Banana milk doesn't cut it.”

Onew snatches the drink out of Taemin's hand and drinks it all in one go. Taemin gave a betrayed look. “I was drinking that!”

“Not anymore,” Onew crushes the plastic in his hand. “I'm going to put these in a safe place.” He gestures the rest of the banana milk in his hand. “Know your limits, Taemin-ah. This is for your own good.”

Taemin glares at the back of Onew's head as the cafe owner left their table with the confiscated goods. His mouth twitched slightly when he sees Onew tripped on air, feeling vindictive.

"You were never concerned about your height before,” Key points out. “Both of us are practically the same height except for a few centimeter difference that's barely noticeable. Did someone tease you about it?”

It's not like Taemin can say that someone recently bothered him about it. Sure there are guys like Xiumin who like to pick apart a feature to get under someone's skin. It doesn't bother him too much but it was the after thought that bothers him more. Of how similar but not the same the comment affected him that way.

Little one.

Taemin shrugs. “I don't know... Maybe I should start take this growing thing seriously.”

Key sighs, reaching out to brush Taemin's bangs out of his eyes. The gesture was soothing, it had Taemin feel less stress on the matter.

“You're still young so you don't need to worry about this stuff too much,” Key reassures him. “Eat right and have a proper lifestyle is going to help you in the long run. From what I observed, you are on the right track. Growing tall has nothing to do with growing up.” The soft look on Key's face turns mischievous. “Except maybe you should start exercising more and drink less banana milk. With that much you drink you might get a banana belly.”

“Key!”

“Just telling the truth, kid.”

Onew had a small smile, watching Key and Taemin playfight in the booth. To be young and carefree. He's gonna miss these two the most when they move on and leave him behind.

A movement outside the cafe caught his attention. He looks up and sees a tall shadow across the street. The shadow has flame like energy, flickering with the wind. By its feet he could see a line running down the street. He follows the trail with his eyes, eyes widened when it continues into his cafe. It goes zigzag navigating between chair and tables until it comes to stop near –

“Excuse me? Can I get this to go?”

Onew blinks in surprise, a customer came to the counter with her plate of unfinished food. “I tried to get your attention,” she said. “But you didn't respond.”

Onew looks back up out of the window for that shadow outside. The mysterious entity is gone along with the trail that leads into his cafe. His eyes narrowed as he scans the occupants in the room. There isn't a lot of people at this time and that trail is supposed to lead to someone in his cafe. Whoever it was, their fate is sealed.

“I'm sorry about that. I'll pack this up right away.”

“Yo Taemin! What's the hold up?”

Key has his arms crossed as he waits outside of the restroom. “I told you that drinking too much banana milk is a bad idea but noooooooo...”

Taemin finally left the restroom with an exhausted look on his face. One hand clutches his stomach and the other holding onto the wall for support. “Oh sure Almighty Key is right all along,” he says in a mocking voice. “FYI, don't go in there.”

“T.M.I.!” Key pats Taemin's back sympathetic. “If you drink banana milk like that again, I'm gonna make you chug 1 tall glass of real milk. Cold.”

Taemin inwardly shudder at the thought. “OK, I'll listen to you.”

“Atta boy.”

With that being said they headed for the temple grounds. There were many students there lounging around. It's that time of year when exams are taking place so the students visits the temples to get their fortune told and get good luck charms.

“Aw man, we got here too late. This is all your fault, Taemin-ah!”

Both Key and Taemin wistfully stare at the empty tray that was supposed to contain good luck charms for taking the exam. The temple has ran out.

“Everybody bought them,” Key pouts. “If I get less than a 90 then I know who to blame.”

“What are you talking about? There's some charms left,” Taemin picks up a charm from the other tray. “Look here's a green one, your favorite color.”

Key clicks his tongue, flicks Taemin's forehead. “That's a charm for getting pregnant!”

“A baby Key would be so cute! … or scary.” Taemin rubs his forehead, putting back the charm. “I'm going to get the success in business charm for Onew and a health charm for you. You were complaining about your life being cut short because of all the nagging that you do.”

“Which is all thanks to you!”

“You're welcome my Key!”

The boys left after making their purchase. Taemin had bought the charms like he said he would. Unbeknownst to Key, Taemin had also bought a charm to ward off demons and a small bag of red beans (patjuk) to ward off evil spirits.

Even with so many people, Taemin couldn't feel the evil presence from before. With so many people around, whatever evil thing will think twice before making the first move. Just that feeling made him tense as he clutches the charm tighter in his pocket.

“Wow there are so many people here,” Key exclaims. “It's going to take a while before we can enter the temple and pray. These students must be desperate. Let's go grab something to eat while we wait. I think I saw a tteokbokki stand over there – ”

“You!”

Key and Taemin turned at the sound and sees a fortune teller shaman. They looked around to see if the shaman was calling for someone else but it was just them.

“Handsome boys, how would you like your fortunes told?” the shaman asks. “95% of my fortunes are true and 5% are in the process of becoming true.”

“Think she's lying,” Key whispers to Taemin. “No way that is true.” Taemin slightly nods agreeing.

“I'll give you a discount.”

“Okay let's get our fortunes told, Taemin-ah!”

Taemin gave a Key disbelief look for changing his mind so quickly. That's all he could do as he was bodily dragged into the shaman's temple. He barely had time to put his shoes away properly just to keep up with Key. He sits down on the cushion next to Key, watching the shaman begin their fortune reading.

“I sense good energy from you,” the shaman declares, moving her hands around to measure the energy around Key. “Strong and willful, never wavering from your beliefs for the right reasons. That will come in handy when your friend is in need of your help.”

Key side-eyed Taemin at that thought. “You plan on getting into trouble?”

“Hopefully not,” Taemin shrugs.

The shaman begins ringing her bells as she falls into a trance-like state, muttering incantations. Key and Taemin watches her intently as she begins.

“You will meet someone who transcends from the sky,” the shaman declares without opening her eyes. “Like a long lost piece of a puzzle finally found. You will shake their resolve while they open your eyes to a whole another world. The main key roles to help them ascend.”

Both Key and Taemin share a confuse look about the shaman's prediction. Key shakes his head and muttered, “Darn, we just got scammed.”

The shaman slams the bells down. “There is nothing fake about my predictions, nonbeliever!” Her demeanor changes when she turns to Taemin. “Would you like your predictions told? Free of charge for a cute boy like you.”

This had Taemin blush while Key splutters outrage. “What?! That's not fair!” Key complains. “You made me pay the standard price!”

“Think of it as a buy 1 get 1 option. 1+1,” the shaman wags a finger at Key. “I am also a business woman, I have to make a living. No refunds.”

Key clicks his tongue. “This is getting annoying.” He nudges Taemin's side. “Hey brat, get your fortune told so I can get my money's worth.”

Taemin looks at the shaman with unsureness. “Well I suppose it wouldn't hurt to try.”

The shaman smile. “That's the spirit.” She closes her eyes as though she's in a trance again, her hands move to measure Taemin's energy. After a while she frown. “This is strange. I have never encounter an energy such as yours.”

Key scoffs. “Probably from all the banana milk he drank and it's not the healthy amount for human consumption.”

The comment had Taemin lightly slap Key's shoulder but the shaman wasn't deterred as she concentrates harder. “I am serious. This boy's energy is something I have never encounter this before and I don't know what to make of it.”

“Wait you saying there's something wrong with me?!” Taemin exclaims. “What is it?!”

“Dang it Taemin,” Key tries to shush him. “This is all just a phony trick. Only gullible people and ahjummas believe in this.”

“Quiet nonbeliever,” the shaman admonishes. “I will need to get serious. Quick, tell me your date of birth.”

“July 18, 1993?” Taemin tilts his head. “I'm still in school, shaman lady. But what's that got to do with my energy or – ”

“When a person is born, their energies are whole,” the shaman answers while taking a handful of rice next to her and spills it on the table. "But for some reason... I don't know how to explain what's so different about you." She shakes her bells and goes into a trance, slapping the table to move the rice.

While she is in her trance Key leans over to whisper to Taemin. “If she hints that she needs an offering to make her prediction, don't give it. That's how she makes money.”

The shaman opens her eyes wide, her hand spread out over the rice. “My dear boy, the fates gave you a burden that only you can bear. You are destined to save and destroy. Your energy attracts beings; good and bad. There is a possibility that you might not survive the outcome.”

Key and Taemin shares a mixed look of skepticism and confusion about the shaman's prediction causing the shaman to be angry at their reaction. “You don't believe me? I swear this is the truth on my reputation as a shaman!”

“Lady, I think you watch way too many dramas,” Key crosses his arms over his chest. “You're thinking you can trick a couple of students because you think we are gullible to fall for your tricks. Well think again. Thanks for the show it is very entertaining.”

The shaman angrily threw the rice at both Key and Taemin, raising a yelp from both of them. “My predictions are all truth, I have never made such a prediction like this before. If you do not believe me there is one last resort we could try. Free of charge.”

Key sighs. “Whatever. You already took my money. Taemin-ah?”

Taemin shrugs. “Go ahead, shaman-lady.”

The shaman cuts her finger to let a drop of blood touch the rice. She starts to fall into a trance and chants. It was much different than her earlier trance as the room begins to shake. Wind flows into the room, the lit candle besides the alter died, the room grows dark, and the shadows behind them begin to elongate and dance.

Unconsciously Key and Taemin moves closer together. “The shaman-lady is going all out on this, isn't she.”

At the end of her chant the shaman looks up to the sky for otherworldly wisdom. Ominous winds gust wildly causing Taemin to shiver. Something isn't right.

The shaman collapse, the blood on her hand spreads across the rice. Key instinctively got up to see if the shaman was alright. “Ahjumma?! Ahjumma?! Are you alright? Wake up!”

Taemin is stuck to his spot, shocked at the image the bloodied rice have created. The grains of rice form into a rough image of a sigil. A sigil that Taemin had drawn with markers at home.

Key sets the woman to sit upright. “Alright. We get it. We believe you, ahjumma. Don't scare us like that.”

But the shaman acted like she didn't hear him. Her eyes half-lidded and her body swayed, her hands outstretched on the table to support her weight.

“Shaman-lady?” Taemin carefully looks over her. “Are you alright?”

All of the sudden the shaman's body snapped causing the boys to immediately to move back. Her head tilt straight, her eyes wide open staring straight at Taemin.

Taemin's arms almost give out. The shaman's eyes are no longer her own. Her eyes are glowing, pulsing, malicious as though she is staring straight into Taemin's soul.

The final push was when the shaman speaks in a voice that wasn't her own. And by then it sets to confirm for Taemin that his life will never be the same.

“Hello, little one.”

Chapter Text

The shaman experience has put both boys in a particular mood.

Taemin doesn't know what to make of it but knows that something is going to happen.

Key isn't particularly bought by the charlatan act.

“All I ask that lady is if I will meet my significant other,” Key complains. “Girl. Boy. Dog... whatever! But noooo... she has to go mumble jumble on us. No wonder she didn't get a lot of customers, fortune-telling is a tough market.”

Taemin had to agree but that didn't explain how she was when she got possessed as they both had immediately ran out of the temple. Luckily the shaman didn't follow them but they wouldn't talk about it afterward, even pretending that it was all just an act.

“I have to get to work,” Key gestures his phone. “I'll text you later. Be careful going home, something's weird going on these days.”

A wave of goodbye Key left leaving Taemin alone at the campus grounds. Taemin doesn't have any more classes today so he decides to head home.

And that's when he sees him.

A tall handsome man wearing aviator sunglasses in a business suit with two buttons of his shirt undone showing his strong collarbone. He leans casually on a sleek red convertible that all college students ever dreamed to own or ride. His presence garners attention of everyone walking by, stares and picture taking aimed his way.

He doesn't mind their presence, doesn't register they exist. He takes off his sunglasses in a smooth fashion and looks directly at him. “Taemin-ah.”

All eyes are on him now has Taemin blushing. He puts on his hood and hunches forward, walks through the crowd toward the man. Whispers surround them when he finally reaches him.

In reaching distance the man takes Taemin into his arms, hugging him tightly. His tall stature allows him to almost swallow Taemin in his embrace. There were more whispers and people are taking photos of the two.

“Dongsaeng I miss you so,” the man says. “Do you miss me?”

“Taecyeon hyung,” Taemin murmurs into the man's chest. “What are you doing here?”

“Can't I visit my little brother?” Taecyeon asks, moving away to take a good look at Taemin. “You grown so much.”

Taemin blushes. “You could have call or text me.”

“I wanted to surprise you.” Taecyeon moves to quickly squish Taemin's cheeks. “My cute dongsaeng~”

The gesture had Taemin blush with embarrassment, swatting his older brother's hands away. His action had made his hood fall from his head, revealing his face. This causes squealing from the girls on the interaction. A handsome man with his cute little brother that goes to their school.

“C-can we go somewhere else?” Taemin mutter, he hunches his shoulders forward embarrassed like a turtle retreats into their shell. “Please?”

Taecyeon gives a mischievous smile, making a move to bend down and cup his ears. “What's that? Can't hear you.”

“... please, hyung?”

“That's better.”

They got into the car but not without Taecyeon opening the door for Taemin to get in, causing all the girls to squeal at the chivalry gesture. They drove off to a restaurant for an early dinner.

The longer Taemin stayed with his brother, the more he sulked. Everywhere they go, Taecyeon manages to get everybody's attention without even trying. Even the maitre'd and the waiters had blushed when they entered the restaurant. Blessed for his looks and wealth, Taecyeon is the envy of human perfection. The attention that Taecyeon receives would in proxy include Taemin, causing the boy to often be embarrassed and shy.

“So Taemin,” Taecyeon starts. “How's school? Are you doing well?”

“School is okay,” Taemin mumbles, twirling his pasta with his fork. “I have an exam coming up so I've been studying.”

Taecyeon nods. “That's good to hear. With your brain I'm sure you will get a good grade. You have a year or two left before you graduate. All you have to do is concentrate. Do you know where you plan to go after you graduate?”

“Not really. Isn't it a bit soon?” Taemin takes a bite of his pasta. “I'll just go with whatever company accepts me.”

“You are better than that, Taemin-ah,” Taecyeon points at Taemin with his fork. “Don't just accept anything that comes your way. You better get your head in the game. The competition is fierce out there, not to mention that period for your mandatory enlistment. If you want I can pull some strings and – ”

“No thank you, hyung,” Taemin interrupts. “It's a duty that I have to do or else it wouldn't feel right.”

Taecyeon sighs and gives Taemin a fond smile. “Aigoo, when did my Taemin grow up so much?”

Taemin pouts. “I'm in college, hyung.”

“Yes but you still have cream on your face,” Taecyeon wipes the corner of Taemin's lip with his thumb, a gesture that mothers would do for their child. “My Taemin off to the big bad world. You should have stayed by my side so that I can look after you.”

Taemin makes a twisted expression at the thought as he takes a bite of his pasta. Although they both got the same dish, Taemin's dish looks a lot messier than Taecyeon's. It's impossible to not make a mess but for some reason Taecyeon looks neat to a fault.

“I'll be here for a couple of days for business,” Taecyeon informs. “I'll be at the hotel for the time being. We'll get to see each other more often.”

After dinner Taemin waits outside while Taecyeon pays for dinner. Taemin closes his eyes as he feels refresh from the cool breeze. With his belly full from dinner and his brother visiting, it was a nice night.

The cool breeze he feels suddenly turns piercing ice cold. Taemin shivers at the feeling, pulling his jacket tighter around him. The restaurant's entrance light flickers above him, making him blink. A harsh gust of wind blew near his face, making him shut his eyes on instinct. It was his imagination that the wind felt like cold lips on his cheek and whispers into his skin. “Little one.”

“Taemin-ah!”

Taemin opens his eyes and turns to see Taecyeon coming out of the restaurant. He suddenly feels relief Taecyeon is here with him as that ominous feeling disappears.

“Why did you wait outside?” Taecyeon asks. “It's cold. You could have waited inside.”

“I wanted some fresh air,” Taemin fidgets. “I'm wearing my jacket, I'm fine.”

“Still, I worry for you,” Taecyeon frown, touching Taemin's cheek. “Look, your face is all red from the cold. And wet, is it going to rain?”

“No rain today.” Taemin bites the inside of his cheek. The lips he felt earlier had left a bit of wet spot. Or thought he felt. Even that thing calling him little one could be from his imagination.

Taecyeon frown but decided to drop the issue as he changes the topic. “I just got a call from work so I need to head back. I can drop you off home on the way there.”

Taemin shakes his head. “Hyung it's fine. I'll just take the bus home, it's just across the street. Your work is important so you go ahead without me.”

When Taecyeon frown as he wasn't sure of that decision, Taemin decides to pull out the big guns. It was something he rarely use but it works every single time on his brother.

His aegyo.

Taemin approaches Taecyeon with wide eyes that makes him look innocent and cute. He hugs Taecyeon around his middle, his hands barely connecting with each other because of how big his brother is. He looks up to give Taecyeon the full effect but Taecyeon is looking away.

No matter, he always wins.

“Hyung, I'm a big boy now,” Taemin says in a soft voice, puffing his cheeks. “I take the bus everyday to school. I drink my milk and eat my vegetables even if I don't want to so please? Taecyeon hyung~”

Aegyo takes practice to be perfected. Too much leads to cringiness and effectless. This something he rarely does but he knows the effect he has on people. It works well on Onew and to some degree on Key. But as his brother who regards him as the apple of his eye, Taecyeon is never immune.

With an added effect Taemin nuzzles into Taecyeon's chest and begins the count down in his head.

3...2...1...

Taecyeon sighs and brings his arms out to embrace Taemin. “You know that this would make me more concern of leaving you by yourself,” he says in a low voice. “Maybe I should bring you back with me and never let you out of my sight.” He then pats Taemin on his back and lets him go. “I'll let you off the hook for now, brat. But I'll be expecting a text from you saying you got home. Understand?”

Taemin eagerly nods. “Sir, yes sir.”

Reluctantly satisfied Taecyeon goes to his car alone as Taemin watches on. Taecyeon pauses at a thought after starting his engine. He rolls down his window and calls out to Taemin. “By the way Taemin-ah, did you check your bank account? I deposited some spending money for you in there this morning.”

Taemin eyes widen in surprise. “What?!”

“Bye Taemin-ah~”

Taemin didn't get a chance to say another word as Taecyeon drove off. With hesitation Taemin takes out his phone to check his bank app.

The number made his jaw drop. “Oh my god....” He quickly refreshes the app and it is still showing the same number. “This is just too much...”

He shoots a quick text to Taecyeon to thank him for the money but also as it wasn't a necessary gesture. It's something Taecyeon does often that Taemin has no knowledge about.

Taemin sighes and puts his phone away. He glances over to the side and sees a supermarket near him. With some spending money in his bank account, what better use for it but to go shopping.

Shopping for groceries is an important affair for an average college student. But what to buy remains a debate.

“Mie goreng flavor is interesting,” Taemin compares two types of ramen side by side. “The Youtuber said it's good but there's no soup though... the basics never let me down...”

He puts both ramen in his shopping basket before moving on to the next aisle. Candy. He's running out of jelly candy. A tall man stands in front of the jelly candy section, blocking the view.

“Excuse me,” Taemin calls out. “You're blocking the way.”

The man turns around and both Taemin and the man had various looks of recognition. One of surprise and one of fear.

“I'm sorry to bother you, I'll just be on my w-”

“Wait!”

Taemin halts in his steps as the man approaches. He could feel himself getting sweaty and his hand holding the basket shakes. The man goes around to stand in front of him but Taemin doesn't dare to look up.

Until there were 2 bags of jelly candies held in front of him.

“Which one?”

Taemin looks up, realizing it was the nice guy who held his friend back from eating him. The guy whom he gave his jelly candy.

The man frowned, raising the jelly candied bags up for Taemin's attention and repeated his question. “Which one did you gave me?”

Taemin numbly pointed at one of the bags. “I usually get that one,” he said. “But most of the time they all taste the same, just different flavors.”

The man tossed the other bag back onto the shelf. “Thanks.”

Some of his tensions was released as Taemin grabbed a bag for himself. “You like the jellies I gave you, hyung?”

“It taste... sweet,” the man says unsurely. “Why do you call me that?”

Taemin looked confused. “Call you what?”

“You called me 'hyung'” the man frown. “Why?”

“Isn't it polite to call people older than you 'hyung'?” Taemin asks. “You're not old like an ahjusshi. Sorry to assume, I thought you were older than me just because you know...”

“Because I'm tall?” the man cracks a smile, the first Taemin had seen and thinks it suits the man very much. “Because of my voice? For some reason you calling me hyung doesn't seem natural.”

“Then what should I call you?”

“Kai,” he smiles. “Call me Kai.”

They made small talk with Kai accompanying him to finish his grocery shopping, even helping to hold the basket. He finds that having Kai by his side is pleasant and curious. He even finds himself giving tips on shopping; what type of things to buy, brands, quality, etc.. They even tried the supermarket meat samples together even though Taemin just ate.

He pays for Kai's candy. “That's for helping me carrying the basket.”

“Will you need to help carrying the bags home?” Kai gestures the bags in Taemin's hands. “They are heavy.”

“It's fine and also look at this,” Taemin lifts the bag up and down in succession. “This makes a great workout routine. Look at my biceps, so big~”

Kai chuckles making Taemin laugh as well. They bid each other farewell at the bus stop and parted ways.

He doesn't have to wait long for the bus to come and the ride was fast to get to his stop. By the time he gets off his stop, the sun has completely set and the lamppost lights has lit.

Once again Taemin's one track mind causes him to be less perceptive of his surroundings when a loud crack was heard behind him. Taemin slowly and stiffly turned around to see what had caused it and sees a man standing up.

Inwardly Taemin was relieved that it wasn't a demon or something that was haunting him. But he started to worry when the man approaches him with intent.

“Boy,” the man calls out. “Do you want to eat with me?”

Taemin's eyes widen and turns around to see if there was anyone else in the area the man was referring to. When there was no one else he realizes the man was referring to him, Taemin starts to panic.

“I'm sorry mister, I think you got the wrong guy. I already ate so I'll be going now – ”

“That was a rhetorical question.”

If Taemin's eyes could widen even further, his eyelids would disappear. He turns around to run but was startled back when the same man suddenly appears in front of him. The man towers over him. He has an unkind grin and invades Taemin's personal space.

“It's good that you ate,” the man leers. “It just means that I'm going to be full from eating you whole.”

Taemin starts to have deja vu but this guy is nothing like the man with Kai. Because this guy actually means it.

A hand reaches out to grab him but Taemin deflects it with his grocery bag, stunning the man temporarily. It gives enough time for Taemin to run in the opposite direction.

He runs aimlessly with the purpose of putting distance between them. He starts to run out of breath, the weight of his backpack and groceries is weighing him down.

Taemin glance behind him to see if the man is still following him but found no one. He starts to slow down until he completely stops, taking heavy breath from the running he did.

“Boo.”

Taemin screams and fell as the man appears out of nowhere in front of him. Taemin shuffles back until he hits a wall while the man floats as he closes the distance.

Float?

He'll wonder about that later if he ever gets out of here. The man drops in front of him, takes Taemin by the hair, and pulls him up. Taemin winces at the pain, his hand scrambles to get the man to release but to no avail. His head was tilted at an awkward angle as the man regards him carefully.

“I pick a nice one,” the man tilts Taemin's head at another angle raising a yelp. “A cute and healthy one.”

The man leaned in close and taste the sweat on his neck. Taemin shuddered at the feeling, trying to move away but was held by an iron grip by the roots of his hair. The man moves back and smiles unkindly. “Don't worry, I'll be gentle.”

The hand holding to Taemin's hair suddenly burn, causing the man to stumble back. He growled thinking it was Taemin's fault, raising his other hand to punch him. His fist was stopped by a black mist cloud that suddenly appeared.

“Now, what do we have here....”

Taemin and the man turns to the sound. The long shadow behind the man materializes and forms a humanoid being. It steps out with the clear sound of dress shoes echoing as they approach. Intense colored eyes, sharp white teeth, spade-like tail, and off-colored skin.

He never forgets the demon he summoned in his bedroom.

“You have something that belongs to me,” the demon gestures, a snarl curled on its lips. “You even dirtied him, we can't have that.”

The man who attacked Taemin jump high into the air as high as an building. Once at a particular height he hurls down to earth at lightning speed intending to hurt the demon. The demon looks bored, not the slightest bit of worry.

The demon catches the man's flurry of fists, each heavy and hard from the height he flew from. The force from each fists thrown, deflected, caught, causes Taemin to stumble from the energy. The sound echoes loudly and rattles the nearby windows and shakes the lamppost.

“Quite the strength you have there,” the demon comments. “Didn't know humans can fly.”

“Shut up!”

The demon caught one particular fist and twisted the arm in an awkward angle. The man yells as he was flipped to the ground, kicking his legs wildly to get free. The demon grinned, his eyes flared. “Now let's see what I can do to you.”

The man flew out of the demon's grasp in a short burst of speed to get away as far as he can. But he wasn't fast enough as the demon appears in front of him. He could barely stop himself with only a feet between them. The demon leaned in close and whispers into the man's ear, “Burn.”

The man suddenly screams as his whole body overheats. Black-like flames burst from his chest and spreads across his body. He flew high and far away from the demon and Taemin.

Taemin watches as the demon descends slowly to the ground. He quakes in fear as the demon slowly approaches him. Nowhere to run or hide, he is trapped.

The demon kneels down to be at his eye level. Taemin realizes that this is the same situation the first time they met. And even then he is scared beyond measures.

The demon regards Taemin carefully, eyes glowing gleefully with a sharp smirk to match. “Now what am I going to do with you, little one.”

Chapter Text

Through the shadows from the tree near the window, the demon materializes into the apartment with an unconscious Taemin in its arms. Behind the demon is Taemin's backpack and groceries floating in the air. With a wave the groceries float to the kitchen and the food is properly stocked where it belongs.

The demon takes Taemin into the bedroom and gets him ready for bed. Tucking the boy in, he realizes Taemin had been injured. A cut from his scalp, courtesy of the man who attacked him.

The demon glares at the cut as though it personally offended them. The cut slowly mends itself leaving nothing behind, not even dried blood. The demon checks other places to see if Taemin is injured and does the same thing. A glare to make the cuts and bruises disappear.

“Death is too merciful for touching what is mine, let alone bleed,” the demon snarls. “It was too quick.”

The demon moves to leave but its hand was caught by Taemin. The demon looks down in surprise and gives a huff of amusement realizing Taemin is still asleep. “You surprised me little one.” An unconscious innocent gesture.

The demon takes its chance to study Taemin in his sleep. The human looks soft as he takes little huffs of breath. His fluffy hair spreads out on the pillow like a hallow. Eyes shut and face relaxed like there is not a care in the world. Multiple times the demon had tucked this human to bed and never gets tired of the sight of the vulnerable human.

“I'm tired of waiting. Let's play real soon.”

“Do you want some jelly?”

“You can have the grape flavor one, strawberry is my favorite.”

Kai raises a purple jelly candy to the light of the moon for a better look. A gift that boy, Taemin, had given him. Lately he finds himself smiling at the thought of him and the insignificant piece of candy.

“Kai! There you are.”

He quickly stuffs the candy into his pocket as a man flies to where he's sitting. It's not necessarily flying when the man uses wind travel.

“Sehun,” Kai greets nonchalantly. “What brings you here?”

Sehun glares. “You couldn't choose somewhere closer to the ground? It's way too high...”

“I like being here,” Kai leans back and dangles his legs. “It's comforting.” They are on top of a clock tower overlooking the university campus. The tower is at least 30 floors high above the ground.

“And you're not scared of how high it is? About falling?”

“If I fall I can always teleport myself back to the ground.”

Sehun frown. “Suho hyung wants us. It's important, everyone is there.”

Kai stands up, patting his jeans to rid of the dust. He offers a hand for Sehun to take. Once his hand is taken he teleports them to the entrance of their hideout.

The hideout used to be a resort that is now abandoned. The lawn overgrown with fauna, electricity running sporadic, the resort sign missing letters. It comes with all the accommodations with enough rooms for their group to have their own room.

They enter the hideout through the front door and climb up the stairs. They were greeted by the others huddling in front of them. All of them are surround a projection of Kris frozen in midair.

Suho regards projection carefully. “Replay it.”

An hour glass appears hovering next to Tao. With a wave of his hand, the sand starts to drop and the projection begins to moves.

Everyone watches as Kris was running while being engulf in black flames. The desperation as he reaches out for someone before realizing it's too late. He becomes entirely consumed until there is nothing left to burn, turning into ashes.

“What was that?!” D.O. nervously chews his fingernails. “It's so horrible...”

“If I had been there,” Lay grits his teeth. “I could have save him.”

Xiumin scoffs at the thought. “What can you do? All that's left of him is ashes. Can you heal ashes? I think not.”

“Enough!” Suho yells for everyone's attention. “Whatever this thing that killed Kris is out there. We don't know if that thing is hunting us so we will need to be extra careful.”

“C'mon hyung,” Chen gives a lazy smirk. “Can't you have a little faith in us? We have powers, we can take it on.”

“Except Kris was the strongest of us,” Baekhyun mutter. “What chance do we have against that thing when we don't know what it is?”

Luhan turns to Chanyeol whose staring at the projection with deep concentration. “You're quiet over there, is there something on your mind?”

Chanyeol conjures a flame of his own. Red, orange color flames dance in his hand. Normal. “Those flames are stronger than mine," he said. "It destroyed Kris in a matter of minutes while mines will take longer to destroy a body and that takes too much energy.”

Suho snaps his fingers to get the group's attention. “From now on we will pair up. No one goes anywhere on their own, even for meals. I don't want to take the chance of you guys running into that thing by yourself. That's also to say not to to seek out that thing for revenge. Am I clear?”

When Suho only gets reluctant responses, he glares at the group and emphasize. “Am. I. Clear?”

Kai stares at the projection. Kris was among the strongest of them to be defeated by an unknown enemy. The look on Kris's face as his whole being gets swallowed up by the flames will stay with Kai for the rest of his life.

Taemin slowly awakens to the sounds in his apartment. He slowly opens his eyes was met with a set of eyes so close to his face. Naturally Taemin reacts in a way to defend himself. Poke them.

“My eyes!!”

Onew came rushing into the room after he heard the scream. “What happened?”

Reality sets in slowly as Taemin regards his room. Key kneeling by the bed, rubbing his eyes. Onew standing by the doorway wearing an apron and holding a spatula.

Taemin rubs sleep from his eyes. “Good morning.”

Onew smiles. “Good morning, Taemin-ah.”

“Good morning?! Good morning?!!” Key splutters. “I'm having a terrible morning! You poked my eyes, Taemin-ah!”

“I'm sorry hyung,” Taemin apologizes albeit not the least bit sorry. “But you were so close and I just reacted.” He turns to Onew. “Why are the both of you doing here so early? How did you get in my apartment?”

“Did you forget? It's the long weekend,” Onew answers. “We made plans to hang out today, I even closed my shop for a break.”

“Knowing Taemin whose head is always in the clouds, he probably forgot,” Key winces, rapidly blinks his eyes to recover from Taemin's attack. “By the way, you should change your passcode. I mean '0000'? Come on, Taemin-ah!”

Onew fondly watches Taemin blew a raspberry in Key's direction who responded by making some mock, threatening gestures. “That's enough you two. Taemin, go wash up. Key, help me set the table.”

Taemin sluggishly makes his way to the bathroom to wash up. There he tries to get his thoughts together as last night's events slowly trickles in. He can't deny all the things that happened to him and last night was the straw that broke the camel's back. He is being haunted.

He splashes water on his face to get his head straight. “It's not true, is it?” Taemin clutches the sides of the sink, water drips down from his face. “It happened again, but what's going on. What's happening to me?!”

“Did you miss me, little one?”

Taemin yelps, startled by the sound. He looks up in the mirror and sees the demon behind him. But when he turns around the demon isn't there. Only shown in the reflection of the mirror.

The demon in all it's glory never changed the first night they met. Intense eyes with pearly white teeth, off-colored skin and a spade tail flicking back and forth. Horns, fangs, and sharp nails, glowing with dark aura everything demonic Taemin can actually think of is reflecting back at him.

Taemin breathing becomes shallow from fear, clutching the sink tightly. The demon smirks and leans down close to Taemin's ear. “My my, you are so jumpy. It's almost like someone is out to get you.”

Taemin involuntary swallows. He could feel his hair move from the demon breathing but knows the demon isn't behind him. If Taemin could clutch the sink harder the sink would have break. “H-how...”

“I can't bear to stay away from my little one for long.” The demon slithers his hand around and grips Taemin's chin in a possessive manner. “That thing tried to touch what is mine.” The grip tightens, a sharp nail smooths the side of Taemin's cheek. “Mine to touch, mine to play.” The demon takes a particular deep breath, tasting Taemin's fear and makes a gleeful eye contact at the mirror. “Mine to eat.”

“Taemin-ah! You done in there? The food is getting cold.”

The demon instantly disappears leaving Taemin alone in the bathroom as though nothing happened. Taemin took a harsh breath, sliding down until he's on the floor. The demon was real.

Key knocks on the door. “Taemin-ah? You fell asleep in there?”

Taemin takes a shuddering breath before replying, “Yeah, I'll be right there.”

Taemin quickly finishes his morning routine and leaves to get breakfast in the kitchen. Onew and Key are waiting for him with food in front of them.

“About time,” Key comments as Taemin takes a seat. “You took so long in there, thought you might forget about us.”

Taemin just smiles as he takes his bowl of rice prepared in front of him. “This looks tasty, Onew. Thank you for making it.”

The three of them ate in comfortable silence, enjoying the quiet stillness of the morning. When there was barely a crumb left Key was assigned to wash the dishes and had let the others know of his displeasure.

“Why do I have to wash the dishes?!” Key complains.

“I made breakfast using Taemin's food and kitchen,” Onew points out. “It's only fair that you do something too.”

Key grumbles but otherwise complied as he collects the bowls and utensils. He pauses when he was about to take the utensils from Taemin's side. Taemin had been lost in thought, nibbling on the end of his chopsticks as he stared off into space.

Key made a gesture to Onew to do something about it. Onew waves a hand in front of Taemin's face. “Taemin-ah? You okay there?”

“Fine,” Taemin absently responds, handing the chopsticks to Key to be washed. “Maybe I'm still tired.”

Key shoots Taemin a concern glance before leaving to wash the dishes. Onew crosses his arms and regards Taemin carefully. “We don't need to go out today if you're not feeling well. We can stay in and relax.”

Taemin shakes his head. “I'm fine, Onew hyung. Just have a lot on my mind.”

Whatever that demon thing is going on with him has nothing to do with Onew and Key. That weird wall banner he did is the reason why that demon showed up and the reason why weird things keep happening to him. He doesn't want his friends to get into this weird mess because of him and he will do all that he can to keep them safe.

A mask slips on over Taemin as he gives Onew a bright smile. “Onew hyung, thanks for making breakfast. You are the best!” Taemin takes out his phone to search for something. “Since you came all this way, we should go out and do something. Let's go out and eat at the new restaurant and later we can do a movie!”

“Nope!” Key immediately denies, he finishes washing the dishes. He makes his way over to the two and stands behind Onew, tucking his head on top of Onew's in an embrace. “I for one am tired of going out even though it's my job. Also I need to save some money.”

Taemin pouts. “Kibummieeee...”

“Nope! Unless you're willing to pay.”

Onew pats the Key's arm that is around his neck in a reassuring manner. “Alright, we can stay in. In fact, I know what we can do for today.”

~~~

Keeping busy is the best way to distract the mind and body. They ended up making japchae and gimbap for the day, doing a little dance in their seats while the sound of the latest songs play on the radio. No demons to distract Taemin from spending quality time with his friends.

“Aaah~” Taemin opens his mouth for Onew to feed him japchae. He closes his eyes and makes a satisfied sound. “This is so good, hyung. You should open a restaurant.”

“I thought about that but I realized it's going to be a lot of work,” Onew says as he mixed the japchae ingredients in the big bowl. He takes a bite for himself. “You have to hire more people, spend money on a lot of ingredients, gas and electric bills are going to be sky high.”

“Isn't that the same as running a cafe?” Key asks, cutting the ingredients to make gimbap. “You'd probably make more money if you open a restaurant.”

Onew makes a thoughtful sound. “I would... but that's more work than running a cafe.” Onew offers some japchae for Key and feeds him with his hand. “Besides, if I run a restaurant, I wouldn't have any time to spend with the both of you.”

“We'll come visit you if that's the case,” Key says with his mouth full. “We'll bring business and keep you busy forever.”

“Because we love you, our dobu Onew,” Taemin coos. “Feed me?”

“Yah Lee Taemin, finish rolling those gimbaps! And Onew hyung, stop feeding him or else we won't have any japchae left.”

Making food with friends is the best. They have gotten carried away and ended up with 2 big bowls of japchae and 3 stacked pyramids of gimbap rolls. Enough for all three of them that will last them for days.

Somehow the kitchen had turned into karaoke club. The music was now blasting with the boys dancing and singing along to the tunes. Onew singing the long notes with the gimbap as his microphone, harmonizing with Key rapping with his style to the radio. Taemin cheering wildly, waving loose strands of japchae in the air like a pompoms.

His good mood came to an end when a particular song came up.

“~Lucifer~” Key made a finishing pose and was met by boisterous cheers from Onew who had took a break. “Bravo, bravo! Encore, encore!”

Taemin had been quiet when the song came on, quickly reminding him of the demon. All his efforts had been in vain. Trying to avoid the demon, hiding from the demon, he can't even deny its existence. Like he's tied and trapped, and he can't get demon out of his mind.

He needs a way to fix this before anybody would get hurt.

Key sat down next to him, exhausted. “You alright there, Taemin-ah?” he asks. “Thought you would have got up there. Isn't this your favorite song?”

Taemin gave Key a tired smile. “I love watching you move, hyung. I can watch you all day.”

Key gives Taemin's cheeks a fond squeeze, making his face stretch out wide. “Aww, my dongsaeng~ You flatter me.” He laughs as Taemin swats his hand away. “It would be better if you had join me, your popping is better than mine.”

Taemin gives a chuckle. “Maybe next time.”

When he finally gets rid of demon business over and done with.

Onew turns off the radio. “Alright boys, I'm done and beat. Lets clean this up. Taemin-ah, can you do the dishes? I'll put the food away into the containers – where is it again? Key, since you gave the most outstanding performance, you get to pick the movie or show we can watch.”

There was some mild pouting on Taemin's part before Onew gave a stern glance. After cleaning and putting the food away they gathered in the living room with Key whose still choosing what to put up on the TV.

“Yah Lee Taemin!” Key calls out as he uses the remote to scroll through the selection. “What's wrong with your collection? Why is most of them starring Lee Minho?!”

“I don't know...” Taemin's cheeks colored. “He's in a lot of shows though...”

“And you just happen to save every show he stars in?” Key gave the boy a sly look. “My my Taeminnie. Looks like you got a thing for tall and handsome.”

Taemin is saved from further embarrassment when Onew comes with snacks in his arms. “Yah just pick something,” he places the snack on the small table before flopping down on the sofa. “Doesn't have to be from Taemin's collection. Why does it take you so long to choose?”

Key clicks his tongue in response. “I'm making an important decision here so I need all the facts. Action, horror, rom-com, all need to be taken into account for along with the acting and cinematography.”

Onew gave a confused look. “The what now?”

“Key took a cinema class to fill his Gen Ed requirement,” Taemin explains. “Since then, he's been giving critiques and stuff, saying camera angles and techniques. It's actually hard for him to choose what to watch now without him complaining half the time.”

“Because everything has become cliché and mainstream!” Key resigned, lays down on floor. “There is no more art in this world. Story telling has become bland and everything has become a 'oh wow' factor or 'kiss, kiss, wham bam thank you ma'am' and then everything else is not worth mentioning.”

Onew snatches the remote away from Key. “I'll pick something, doesn't have to be in Taemin's collection. So come here and sit. Taemin, why you still standing up? Did you get the drinks? Sit!”

~~~

Overall it was a lazy day. At the end the three of them watch movies and eat the food they made and snacks. Key didn't even bother scolding Taemin with how much banana milk he had consume as he ended up drinking some himself.

In what seemed like the umpteenth movie, they had dozed off on the sofa, snuggling against Onew sitting in the middle. At one point pillows and blankets were brought over for the three of them to share, making a blanket nest in the living room.

Taemin was rubbing his eyes from the nap he took. He makes a move to get up but it felt so warm and comfortable in his position. Onew sleeping in the middle with his bicep acting as Taemin's pillow and his arm securing him in place along with the thick, soft blanket. Key on other side sleeping with his head on Onew's chest, lightly snoring.

Taemin means to take another nap again when he sees it. In the living room with only the light of the TV glowing, a tall dark figure is standing in the shadows besides the TV. Sensing the boy awake, the dark figure steps forward and reveals to be the demon haunting Taemin at every waking moment.

All Taemin could do was look up as the demon steps to stand beside where Taemin is sitting. The demon gives a curious look. “You seemed to have a productive day, did you think of me at all?”

Perhaps it was Taemin's mind being fuzzy for being comfortable in what seems to be a long time ago that his actions are not logical and lack self-preservation. Maybe he is still tired from his nap. Or perhaps his eyes are not as adjusted in the dark. Whatever the reason is, Taemin snuggles back into Onew's arm and backs away from the demon as he can. “Go away, demon hyung. You're just a figment of my imagination.”

The demon makes a surprised noise. “Demon hyung?!”

Taemin glares at the demon. His glare has as much of an effect as a small kitten glaring at its food. “I am having a good day and I am trying to sleep here,” he mumbled, turning his head away and tucking his head under Onew's chin. He brings the blanket closer to cocoon him. “Go bother me tomorrow. I will be ready to take you on.”

He closes his eyes and lets himself relax thinking that is the end of that. There was some shuffling on Onew's end, his arm readjusts to accommodate Taemin. The hand moved to massage Taemin's head, the movement made Taemin let his guard down.

“You have gotten arrogant, little one. Why do I have to wait tomorrow when you love how I make you feel?”

Those words had Taemin's eyes snapped wide open as the source of the sound is coming from next to him. He turns toward where Onew is and found him replaced with the demon, grinning menacingly above him.

Taemin makes a startled noise, trying to slip out of the demon's grasp. But the demon was quick and in an advantageous position. The arm that was previously massaging Taemin's head held him in place by the demon's chest. The other arm wraps around Taemin's torso to keep him from moving.

Taemin looks around wildly. Key and Onew somehow disappeared. There's nothing on the TV, only static. He's all alone in the arms of the demon.

The demon makes some mock shushing noise to soothe Taemin's fear. “It's okay, relax,” the demon coos, massaging Taemin's head like before as a mocking gesture. “You were so soft and pliant before just begging to be held.” The hand on Taemin's torso tightens, bringing him closer to the demon. “Begging to be played. Begging to be eatened.”

The demon turns Taemin's head so they would be face to face. Taemin clenches his eyes, willing this dream to go away. He tries to move away but was held by iron-like force.

“Look at me, little one.”

Taemin shook his head and clenches his eyes tighter. But demon is not easily deterred, shoving a thumb into Taemin's mouth. The intrusion and foreign taste forces Taemin's eyes open and met with the demon's glowing eyes. By some otherworldly forces he couldn't shut his eyes, forced to stare at his tormentor.

The demon gives a satisfied smirk. “You look beautiful like this,” the demon takes its hand from Taemin's mouth and brings it to its own mouth to taste. It takes its thumb away with a popping sound. “You taste sweet like this.

Taemin whimpers at the gesture as he was brought closer into the demon's embrace. His arms trapped against the demon's chest, unable to move. He could feel the heat of the demon's body, the breathing on top of his head. Any closer he could suffocate.

“P-please,” Taemin begs and clenches his eyes. He could feel the demon's tongue dance on his neck. “Let me go!”

“Oh my dear little one,” the demon whispers. “I'll never let you go.”

“Taemin-ah?”

Taemin opens his eyes and sees Onew looking down at him with concern. He looks around and sees everything back to what it should be. Onew sitting next to him and Key stretched out on the other end, knocked out and snoring. The TV is showing the end credits and the food and drinks are spread out on the table. No sign of the demon anywhere.

“You alright there, Taemin-ah?” Onew asks. “You were mumbling and moving in your sleep. A nightmare?”

Taemin numbly nods, moves closer to Onew, clutching his shirt. Onew had taken the gesture in stride, gathering the boy in his arms and tucking in the blankets. “You want to talk about it?”

Taemin shook his head and mumbles some poor excuse. “Too much banana milk.”

He could feel Onew nodded, accepting the answer. “Yeah probably. I haven't had as much as you but I slept like a log,” Onew tucks some of Taemin's hair behind his ear. “I'll let it slide for now. Don't worry, I won't tell Key.”

“Thanks, hyung.”

It took God six days to make the world and on the seventh day he rests. It also means going to church, the demon can't follow him in there.

Taemin was never excited to go so it was a weird feeling. Church was a community he grew up in that slowly became an obligation to attend. It was a boring feeling but he feels safe in the house of God.

It was until he saw the demon.

The demon looks like a normal human male, blending in with the crowd. Taemin had done a second take, mistaking a regular human for the demon. But when the man shoots him a devilish grin, he knew it was the demon. Sitting a couple pews away, hornless, fangless, and tail-less like a normal human.

Taemin was turned away by an nearby elder for making such expression, scolding him to pay attention to the sermon. Many worries shoot off in Taemin's head. How is it possible for the demon to be here? How can Taemin escape from this? Is something wrong with his eyes?

Before he knew it, the service was over. Everyone is out of their seats, greeting each other, getting ready to leave. Taemin looks over to where the demon had been sitting, watching it get up and go up the stairs.

He follows the demon up the stairs to an enclave that overlooks the sanctuary. A small space with tall windows overlooking the outside, two padded benches, and a cross tacked on the wall.

No sign of the demon.

Taemin moves to sit on the bench. He must be hallucinating. He keeps seeing the demon almost everywhere, stalking him. Because of the demon, he's losing sleep. To think a demon can enter a church, he's just paranoid.

“Boo.”

Taemin yelp, scrambling away from the demon who appeared out of thin air. “H-how?!”

“You're always so jumpy, little one,” the demon coos. “That can't be healthy for you.”

The demon looked just as handsome and menacing even as a human. Taemin's back hits the other wall where the cross was tacked above his head. Grabbing the cross, he held it out as though to shield him. “S-stay back! I'm armed!”

The demon pauses, considering the cross held out by Taemin, keeling over with laughter a second later. “T-that's so funny,” the demon manages to say between laughs. “I'm armed?! That's just two pieces of plastic wood glued together.”

Taemin lowers the cross, looking at it with disbelief. “W-what?”

“Like I said before the first time we met; intent and will is what summoned me,” the demon points at the cross. “This cross is not sanctified and the church has enough empty faith to allow me to pass through. It may work against low level demons but not me.”

Taemin puts the cross down resigned and looks up at the demon. “Are you going to eat my soul now?”

“Not right now.”

“Then what do you want from me, demon hyung?”

The demon frowned. It looks like the demon doesn't know the answer as well. The menacing mask of intimidation has momentarily lowered for Taemin to be curious. It wasn't a common sight for the demon to have.

But the mask was soon back in place when the demon gave a sneer. “I like seeing you flustered, not knowing what to do in my presence. So many options of what it'll lead to, little one.”

Taemin's cheeks colored. “I'm not little,” he said. “I happen to be tall for my age. So stop calling me little, I am Lee Taemin.”

The demon grin, his eyes sparkle with excitement. “Lee Taemin...”

“What's your name?” Taemin asks. “I don't want to keep calling you demon.”

The demon suddenly moves so close until they are almost nose to nose. There was no way Taemin can move. He held his breath, his heart pounding rapidly.

The demon tilted Taemin's chin gently with its clawless hand, its light grip still has power behind it. “Where do you get your courage from to ask me for my name when you have summoned me in the first place?” the demon question. “And to freely give me your name, do you have any idea what you have done? You are so sweet yet so naïve.”

Taemin inwardly swallowed. “Self-preservation is not one of my best qualities?”

Maybe it is because the demon looks so human that Taemin has the gall to speak freely. Maybe he's just tired of being scared of the demon. Or maybe its because he is as close to death as he can get with the demon and it is an inevitable end.

The demon raised an eyebrow at Taemin's answer. “I will allow you the privilege to give me a name,” the demon lets go of Taemin's chin. “It'd better be a good name or you will regret it.”

“You don't have a name?”

“My true name is extremely complicated for the human tongue.”

Taemin takes a moment to think. A name that is fitting for a demon. A demon that keeps haunting him everywhere he goes. It must be a good name, he doesn't want to risk angering the demon.

“Minho,” Taemin finally says. “Your name is Minho.”

“Minho...” the demon tests the name. “What a coincidence. The last person to make a deal with me was named Minho as well.”

“What happened to him?”

“Business as usual and I will collect his soul when the time comes.”

Taemin inwardly shudders at the thought. “So do you want the name?”

“It's fine.” The demon, now named Minho, outstretches his hand for Taemin. “My name is Minho. It's nice to meet you, Lee Taemin.”

Taemin looks at the hand with distrust and looked up. The demon's expression doesn't waver, expectant with glee.

Finally decided, Taemin takes the hand. “Nice to meet you, Minho.”

It could be his imagination but he felt a warm pulse when he took the demon's hand. Little did he know the moment he took the demon's hand, things will not be the same anymore.

Chapter Text

The first thing Taemin did was to try and exorcise the demon.

He research all that he could and did everything by the book ranging from using salt, walking into random churches, and throwing patjuk beans at the demon. All attempts have little to no effect on the demon whose looking gleeful after every failed attempt.

“I guess we can cross talisman from the list,” the demon says, crossing it from a list of attempts. “And let me remind you once again that the talisman works on evil spirits, not demons.”

“But you got the evil part down,” Taemin crumples up the talisman, looking sullen. “I thought it would work. Does nothing work on you?!”

The demon gives a thoughtful look. “Well the salt gave me quite a rash – nothing I can't recover from. You can try holy water but good luck finding an ordained priest to bless it for you.” The demon snaps their finger, the list they made disappears. “Face it little one, you're stuck with me.”

“I'm not little,” Taemin pouts. “Maybe the reason none of those things work is because the type of demon you are. Tell me; are you a Korean demon or an English demon?”

The demon looks unamused. “Demons don't have ethnicity. We are what we are. It was God who made humans split because he was afraid of your combined unity.”

“Wow, I didn't know that.”

“It's in the bible; the tower of Babylon,” the demon raises an eyebrow. “I thought you learn it at church.”

“Yeah but I didn't read the bible back to back,” Taemin mumbles. “At this point, maybe I should.”

The demon uses their tail to pull Taemin's rolling chair until he is right in front of them. Taemin's knees are bracketed by the demon's who is sitting on the bed. In their position this is the first time Taemin is looking down on the demon, locking eyes with it. Yet somehow he feels he is still under them.

“Why do you not call me the name that you gave me?”

Taemin tilts his head. “What?”

The demon had made its presence more obvious. The dangerous presence lurking behind him has become a more everyday thing even though the demon doesn't show. He could always feel the demon lurking around. It's like sleeping next to a loaded gun.

All because Taemin decided to give the demon a name.

Minho. A random ordinary name given to a sinister powerful demon. Somehow calling the demon Minho doesn't sit right with him.

The demon had adapted their appearance to look like an ordinary Korean male. Taemin could actually imagine him to be a normal human but he couldn't forget that this is an actual demon.

“You gave me a name so you know what to call me by,” the demon Minho explains. “A name to claim me yours. A name to show that you are mine.”

Taemin fought back a shiver as he evenly answers. “But I don't even want you. I don't even know how you got here in the first place.”

“You summoned me.”

“Yeah but I didn't even mean to!”

Minho looks confuse. “What do you mean?”

Taemin bites the bottom of his lip. “I was trying to draw something for my wall banner and then 'bam!' there you are; standing in my room with shoes on.” He points at the bottom of his bed. “The wall banner is there. That circle thingy of yours.”

Minho gives a look before retrieving the banner. Unfolding the banner reveals the large summoning sigil. “You made this as a wall decoration,” Minho slowly says. “But you have no intentions of summoning me?”

“Well yes?” Taemin admits, unsure of the situation. “And that blood – I accidentally cut myself when I was getting my scissors. Since this is all a misunderstanding you can just go back to hell or wherever that is that you came from. Maybe you have some other humans trying to summon you but can't because you're here – ”

“No.”

Minho folds the banner neatly away and locks eyes with Taemin. Eyes no longer amused. Eyes intense that couldn't be ignored, knees close to bumping each other in an intimate way.

“I am here because you summoned me,” Minho says with an unkind smile. “Whether by accident or not I will not leave. Not until I claim what belongs to me.”

Taemin swallows. “And what is that?”

“You.”

Rather than the demon trying to eat his soul immediately, he's being tempted. Every opportunity dark desires are whispered into his ear. Even on things so mundane.

Taemin bites the bottom of his lip, looking at his test score on his midterm. 75. It's not a failing grade but his GPA is going to be affected. The big blaring numbers suddenly twists and turns on the paper, changing a 75 to 100.

“Getting the results you want is a small feat compared to what I can do on a large scale,” Minho whispers into Taemin's ear. “You will never have to waste those hours of studying ever again.”

Taemin makes an irritated sound, waving his hand next to his ear as though to swat a fly. In this case an annoying demon. On his way to school he found that he is the only one who can see, hear, and feel the demon. It had been embarrassing when he learned the hard way with so many people looking at him like a crazy loon.

“The only reason I got a low grade is because of you,” Taemin mutters softly, putting his test paper in his bag. “It stressed me out that I couldn't concentrate.”

“I didn't know I have such an effect on you, little one.” Minho smirks. “If you just give in to your deepest, darkest desires I can have the whole world right by your feet.”

“Tempting, but not interested.”

Before he know it class is over, thanks to an annoying demon buzzing in his ear. He will have to pay some extra studying time to review his notes. He had not only tune out the demon's whispers but also the professor's lecture.

He was stopped by the professor on his way out the door who voiced his concerns. “Are you alright?”

Taemin is so stressed of the demon's presence that even outside people know something is up with him. “I'm alright Professor Choi,” he gives a weak smile. “Just been stressed about the midterms.”

Professor Choi nods. “I know for students midterms and finals are the most stressful times. But they should also take it easy because being young is the only chance you'll get to make the most of it. But getting off topic, have you picked a partner yet for your group essay yet?”

Group essay?

See? He was so stressed about the demon that he even forgot about essays. “I don't think I have...”

“I have mentioned near the beginning of the semester that students should email me the name of the partner they will work with for the project,” Professor Choi explains. “I think I may have your email but there is no name of the partner you will be working with so I assume you don't have one yet.”

Taemin just numbly nods, honestly don't know what is going on.

“That's why I will be assigning you to work with Lee Taeyong. He doesn't have a partner as well. I hope that is fine because the project's deadline is coming up soon.”

Taemin looks over to where Taeyong is waiting near them. He gives a nod of acknowledgment as he turns back to the professor. “That's fine, professor. We'll be sure to work hard on the project.”

Taemin and Taeyong left the classroom discussing the project and exchange contact information. “We'll need to choose one of the topics and start right away,” Taeyong says. “I'll make a shared doc so that we can both edit it. Personally I had put this project off because I was studying for the midterm. I didn't do so well even though I study hard for it.”

Taemin gave a sympathetic nod. “Me too. I'm not good with application questions, those trip me up.”

“You know the weirdest thing is; I don't remember if I actually choose my partner,” Taeyong confesses. “The professor said I sent him an email with my partner's name but for some reason its blank. I don't remember if I actually did that.”

“...Me too.”

They continued to talk about the project as they left the building. At one point there was a sharp buzzing sound that had Taemin dizzy, clutching his head to steady himself.

“Taemin, are you alright?” Taeyong asks.

Taemin waves him off with a wince. “Fine, just a headache. I get like that sometimes when I study or get stressed.”

Taeyong nodds, sympathetic. “Take it easy then. I'll email you with the link to the doc.”

When Taeyong is away a good distance and there is no one else nearby, Taemin loudly sighs. “Are you trying to give me a headache, demon?”

Minho steps out from behind him as though he wasn't there in the first place. “You have been ignoring me, little one. Thought you might have forgotten about me.”

“I am at school. I can't be seen talking to you when no one else can see you. You made me look bad this morning on the bus, remember?”

“All the more reason for you to give me what I want. It will be a lot smoother if you just give in.”

At this point Taemin feels nothing but annoyance rather than fear. He levels an annoyed glare at the demon named Minho, standing firm and tall. “Listen to me and listen well,” Taemin sternly says. “Do not bother or annoy me when I am at school, you are interfering with my education. If I get another bad grade because of you, I will make sure you will never get my soul if that is the last thing I do.”

Minho had looked surprise at the change in Taemin's attitude, not expecting this type of reaction. It took a short time to compose himself before he has a nonchalant attitude. “Of course, little one,” Minho replies. “I will not show my presence here when you are in school so it will not affect your education.”

“And when I am around people!” Taemin hastily adds. “That includes on the bus and stuff!”

Minho raises an eyebrow as his form slowly disappears with the wind. “You're getting ahead of yourself, little one.”

“It's Taemin! Lee Taemin!”

But the demon disappeared leaving Taemin alone yelling in the wind. He could feel himself getting strange looks from people seeing him act like that, causing him to feel embarrass. “That damn demon pisses me off...”

But at the moment there is nothing he can do. He has tried everything that he could think of but no dice. But then again the demon didn't do anything that bad that would hurt Taemin.

All the demon wants was Taemin's soul. And all the more reason for Taemin to get rid of him.

“Argh!! This doesn't make me feel better!”

Even without the demon's presence has Taemin acting out in public. A huge testament to how much effect the demon has on the young boy.

Reluctantly Taemin drags his feet to the library, hopefully to get some of his studying done without the demon bothering him. As he goes to the building he notices someone familiar.

On the campus wide green grass area Key is sitting on a grass next to a muscular man wearing sunglasses. They are both drinking a ice coffee while chatting. Key gave a boisterous laugh at something the man said and lies down on the grass with the man following suit.

Taemin smirks, sneaks stealthily towards the duo who are lying on the grass without a care in the world. In a close distance he takes out a compact mirror. He angles the mirror toward the sun and the beams hits square on Key's face. Key makes a bothered sound, trying to block the shining light but Taemin keeps changing the angle. Key gets up and tries to see whose doing it causing Taemin to hide behind the bench. Taemin does it a couple of times until he gets caught.

“Lee Taemin you brat!” Key yells. “Don't you have something better to do?!”

“Hello my Key,” Taemin coos, this time he is standing over the duo, blocking the sun. “Did you miss me?”

“No way, brat! I get an aneurysm from seeing you.”

The man next to Key takes off his sunglasses and gives Taemin a charming smile. From Taemin's angle he could see the man is handsome with a kind face and a fit body. A package deal.

“Are you an angel?”

Taemin's cheeks colored at the unexpected compliment. “W-what?!”

Key turns on his side and smacks the person's shoulder. “Does this brat look like an angel?! Look what he did!”

The man winces and rubs his shoulder. “Aish, okay bro. But seriously from this angle he looks like a little angel.”

“More like a little devil,” Key mutters.

The man chuckles and gets up, brushing the grass from his jeans. “Hi! My name is Kim Jonghyun. Are you Key's friend?”

“Hello,” Taemin bows in greeting. “My name is Lee Taemin. It's nice to meet you, Jonghyun – are you a student here?”

“No, Key is showing me around,” Jonghyun explains. “I've never been to a university like this before, it's so big.”

Taemin gives a confused look. “You're not from Korea?”

Jonghyun shakes his head. “No, I'm from America. I made an appointment with Key through the app.”

“Appointment? What do you mean–” And understanding slowly dawns to Taemin. “– Oh... you are Key's customer.”

Key's works as a tour guide at Oh My Oppa. A tour agency specializes in giving personal tours to show tourists around Korea. Most customers are from another country and they tend to be woman and it doesn't matter whether the woman are older or younger than their tour guide.

The presence of Kim Jonghyun is definitely different.

“Your Korean is so good,” Taemin compliments him. “Why do you need Key to be a tour guide?”

“I was born in the U.S. and recently came to Korea to understand my culture better,” Jonghyun explains. “Key has done a wonderful job of being my tour guide. He shows me not just the history and culture but the everyday life of a citizen. He even shows me the best place to shop and eat. It's not the same if I do this by myself and its better with Key by my side.”

Taemin nods. “Key is the best in planning. He knows all the good hot place that most people don't know. He is a real insider.”

Key blushes, looking away. “Well, you're not wrong...”

“The best tour guide ever.” Jonghyun smiles and finishes the last of his drink. “I'm going to throw this away – are any of you finish? Thank you, I'll be right back.”

Jonghyun leaves to throw the trash. As soon as he turns the corner, Taemin turns to Key. “Bummie~”

Key avoids looking at Taemin's cute gleeful eyes, knowing the misery and doom he will face. Taemin wasn't deterred but on a time limit before Jonghyun comes back. He continuously pokes Key's side, calling all sorts of variations of Key's name. Eventually Key cracks. “What do you want, Taemin-ah?!”

“You like him~”

Key splutters. “What?! That's absurd!” He crosses his arms. “I-I don't like him.”

“Then do you like me?”

“Absolutely – what has that got to do with this, you brat?!”

In response Key wraps his arm around Taemin's neck and rubs his knuckles fast against his head. They make quite an impressive pair causing people passing by to stare at their antics.

Taemin pouts. “Key hyung~”

Key sighs. “Fine, I like him! My heart skipped a beat when I first saw him. Happy?!”

Taemin smiles widely. “He seems like a nice guy and maybe better than the regular customers you normally deal with. Did you remember one of them made you her unofficial boyfriend, even stalked you after you blocked her?”

“Don't remind me, brat. I still haven't fully recovered yet. Koreaboos...”

They both shudders at the unpleasant experience. “Do you know how long he's going to stay?”

Key shrugs. “Don't know. He said he's here for a work thing so we'll see.”

“Well I hope he stays – he's nice,” Taemin tilts his head. “And then if he's not your customer anymore, you can date him. But you already went on dates with him for his appointments – when is he going to be my appa?”

This causes Key to overreact again as he tries to deal out punishment for his mischievous dongsaeng. And just in time for Jonghyun to come back to them, oblivious of what has transpires. “What did I miss?”

After his classes are finished, Taemin finally gets home. Exhausted but in a good way.

Jonghyun was nice. He found himself easily opening up and being comfortable around him. He even understands what Key likes about the man and Key is generally hard to please. Jonghyun had even invited him to go with him and Key to karaoke but Taemin had to decline. He knows when to not to be a third-wheel.

Making his ramen, he was barely fazed when the demon has him trapped against the kitchen counter. In practice he slows his breathing as a way to hold his composure, his hand twitches before gripping the utensils tight.

Taemin kept his voice even. “Do you want ramen too?”

The demon – Minho – whispers close to his ear. “I have been too soft on you.”

The demon used his arms to trap him against the counter. The heat and the weight embraces behind him. Taemin lifts his fingers from the utensils in succession, a way to keep himself calm. “So you don't want any?”

Fed up for not getting the reaction that he wanted, Minho turns Taemin around to face him. He's annoyed when Taemin was able to meet his eyes without the fear that he used to have. “When have you gotten so bold to face me like this?”

“You turned me around, demon hyung,” Taemin answers. “I just asked if you want some ramen – can demons eat ramen?”

Minho steps back, letting Taemin finish making his ramen. He stays by Taemin's side watching him move around the kitchen and make two servings. He follows Taemin to the table, watching him put the second serving on one side of the table with a pair of chopsticks and a spoon.

“Eat up,” Taemin sits on the other end and starts on his own ramen. “Unless you prefer something else that is all you will get from me.”

Minho sits down on the other side of the table, watching Taemin eat the ramen with gusto. He looks down at the ramen Taemin prepared for him. It's an ordinary ramen with steam wafting above with a side of egg.

Taemin slurps his noodles, half way done with his ramen. “You don't want it? I even added an egg, that's fancy for ramen.”

Taemin continues eating his ramen while watching Minho carefully from the corner of his eye. His breath hitches when Minho picks up the chopsticks. Minho curiously twirls the strand of noodles around, pulling it from the broth and slurping the noodles.

Just like an ordinary human.

“You're supposed to sip the broth first,” Taemin gestures at the spoon laying abandoned next to Minho's bowl. “It's to settle the flavor in your mouth before you eat the noodles.”

Irritated Minho slams his hand on the table. “What game are you playing at, Lee Taemin?”

“Game?” Taemin tilts his head confused. “I don't know what you are talking about.”

Minho gets up to loom Taemin over the kitchen table, head tilted and eyes bearing down on him. Taemin meets Minho's eyes, holding his bated breath. He will not be easy to toy with.

Minho leans close. “Not everything has to be a fight,” his voice low and amused. “This could be a wonderful experience. A gift – if you let it.”

Taemin bit the inside of his mouth and glares. “I doubt giving myself to you would be considered a gift on my end.”

Minho chuckles, and Taemin holds his shivers feeling it vibrate on his skin. “I wasn't talking about your soul.”

“Then what?” Taemin bites out. “My body?”

He feels out of his depth. Whatever bravado he had mustered so far is quickly crumbling beneath him. They never teach “how-to-deal-with-a-demon” in school (and if there was such a class he would have questions). But he has enough with the demon messing him around like a toy.

“Souls are nothing but inconsequential to a human,” Minho doesn't move from his position overlooking Taemin. “What matters is the intent and will that triumphs all reasons and logic. I am beyond limits, able to give what you truly desire. All I need is your will and I will obey.”

Taemin blinks, breaking eye contact. He calmly resumes eating as best as he can, minding the demon looming over him. “I want you to eat.” He says in between bites. “But I'm not going to force you if you don't want to. ”

He doesn't look up, trying to ignore the dangerous demon. When there doesn't seem to be any noise he finally looks up. The demon is gone, the bowl is emptied with the utensils in it. He looks around. With no trace of the demon in his apartment, Taemin lets out a relieved sigh and slumps in his chair.

He doesn't know how long he can keep up having the demon around him. Its not good for his state of mind. His mouth taste bland and the food he consumed drops down like a heavy weight in his stomach. All there's left is at least a couple bites but he lost his appetite.

A horrible thought crossed his mind. “Did I just sold my soul to get the demon to eat ramen?!”

Chapter Text

“You have to eat something.”

Kai and Lay are in a sitting area across a busy intersection. It's a crowded area filled with shops, stores, cafes, and people.

Kai looks uninterested, leaning back against the bench. “I rather not.”

“Just pick one and get it over with,” Lay complains. “Do you have a preference?”

“No.”

“Then just pick! What's so hard to choose?!”

Kai purses his lips, stopping himself from blowing up where everyone can see them.

“Maybe it's the scenery,” Lay suggests, standing up. “How about we go somewhere else? Sehun usually goes to cafes for his meals, D.O. goes to supermarkets for his. We can try one of those places and it'll be easier to choose since it has food and all.”

“It's still the same,” Kai looks up at Lay. “I just don't feeling hungry.”

Lay sighs. “Look, I know this is hard for you but we have no choice. The last time you didn't eat you went berserk, ate 10 times the amount you were supposed to and got real sick.”

Kai closes his eyes. “Doesn't mean that it gets any easier.”

“Of course not,” Lay scoffs. “Xiumin practically made a game of his meals, Baekhyun sticks to either clubs or PC Bang so he doesn't get caught. Man, I don't know how you managed to survive this long without anyone making sure you actually eat. Because of Suho-hyung I'm stuck babysitting you.”

It was a decision Suho made for their group. Whenever someone needs to go somewhere outside of the compound, they need to be paired up with an available member. Now Kai can't go anywhere without someone following him.

It doesn't make things easier because of what they are. Every time Kai feeds he feels a bit of humanity slips away. To fill a bottomless hole where their heart should have been just to stay alive. In return they were gifted of these limitless abilities humans could only dream of. But he would've given it all up in a heart beat just to return to a life he doesn't remember. Cursed is what they truly are.

“If you become endangered,” Minho carefully says. “You won't even have the ability to put up a fight.”

Taemin frown. “Well I don't plan to put myself in danger anytime soon. We're living in a relatively safe area.”

Minho shrugs. “Who knows. Humans don't need a cause or reason to hurt or kill. If you have power you can easily defend yourself. You can become more confident and fearless because no one will beat you. You can easily exact vengeance on your foes.”

“But I don't have any foes...”

They were on their way to the hotel Taecyeon is staying at for brunch. The opulent décor of the lobby has Taemin looking around wide eyed with appraisal.

“I can give you comfortable luxury such as this and much more,” Minho persuades, trailing after Taemin like a wisp. No one can see the demon except for Taemin. “Gold, silver, wealth just spilling to the floor. To be catered to like a king on a throne. Treasures lying by your feet and everything that you could ever wanted is given to you on a silver platter.”

Taemin does his best to keep his annoyance down. He almost snapped at a hotel employee who stopped him in the lobby, asking about his business. He must have looked out of place with his oversized hoodie, scruffy jeans, and messy hair but luckily they let him go when they confirm about his brother.

Getting on the elevator Taemin gives Minho a side glare, luckily they are the only ones in the elevator. “Are you going to bother me like this every time?” Taemin puts his hands on his hips. “You're either scaring me or waving a pen at me to sign my life away.”

“Is it working?”

“No! In fact you are bothering me. I don't want you appearing when I meet my hyung so go off and wait wherever demons do in their free time. Go drink coffee or something.”

The demon bends forward to Taemin's eye level, smiling toothily with gleaming eyes. “And what are you willing to give so I won't appear when you meet your brother? He won't see me but you will.”

“And that is the problem,” Taemin says, giving the demon a shaky confident smile. “Taecyeon is smarter than me. If he knows something is up he will find a way to fix the problem.” He glares at the demon. “Even if you are supernatural you are no match for Taecyeon hyung. When he wants something done he will get it done no matter what.”

“It sounds like a challenge, little one,” The smile on Minho's face is not kind, his voice dark and husky. “Makes me want to meet him in person even more. To see if he is all that you say he is.”

Taemin snarls back at him. He really doesn't want to use his brother for this and who knows if Taecyeon can actually send Minho away. His brother is dependable and he blurted out his name without a thought. Like offering a lamb to a sacrifice.

Taemin steels himself, facing Minho head on. He can't show weakness in front of the overconfident demon. “How do you think I even found your summoning circle in the first place? I might not know how to send you back but I'm pretty sure Taecyeon does. All I have to do is ask.”

It's all a bluff to try and keep Minho under control. And if Minho actually shows himself to Taecyeon, then his brother will be in danger. All because of his big, fat mouth.

The smile on Minho's face turns into a thin line. Taemin could feel his skin crawl being subjected to Minho's gaze. Most of the time Minho looks at him as though he's a snack or a toy. The way Minho looks at him now is something he doesn't feel at ease about, stopping himself from rubbing away the goosebumps appearing on his arm.

“Threatening me is not a good look for you,” Minho grazes his finger across Taemin's cheek, soft but firmly. His claws are sheathed in his human-like form. “Nor does lying. You will only get burned.”

Taemin has to bite down the inside of his cheek to stop his shiver, forcing himself to stay still and meet the demon's eyes. If Minho tries to push him... if Minho...

It was probably the demon's power that allowed him have a smooth ride going straight to his floor without any interruptions. The elevator door opens to his designated floor and Taemin steps out. Looking around he doesn't see Minho.

He goes to the hotel room number Taecyeon is staying at and knocks on the door. The door opens to reveal a handsome tall man wearing glasses who is not his brother.

“Ahhh... sorry I was looking for...” petered out from Taemin's lips. He got nervous having the sole attention of the stranger who gives the boy a strange smile. “I must of have the wrong room-”

“You're very cute.” Taemin's cheeks colored and the stranger shakes his head. “No, you are in the right place. Taecyeon is taking a shower, please come in.”

Taemin shuffles inside as the man closes the door behind him. He knows Taecyeon would be staying at the hotel but he didn't know that he would be staying in a place like this. A sitting room along with two bedrooms and a kitchen in the luxurious hotel suite. The tall floor to ceiling windows overlooks the business district down below. This is something he would see in TV dramas about chaebols.

“My name is Jun K. but you may call me Junsu,” the man introduces. “I'm your hyung's assistant. You must be Taemin, Taecyeon's little brother. He mentioned that you would be stopping by for brunch but he didn't mention that you would be such a cute little thing.”

Taemin's cheeks turned even redder. “I didn't know he has an assistant,” comes out of his mouth, before he thinks about it.

“Well your hyung has a lot of responsibilities what with managing a new project here and coordinating his team,” Junsu explains. “He's the youngest among the executives so everybody has high expectations for him to succeed. I was assigned to him to help ease his workload like running his errands and taking care of him in anyway possible.”

Taemin stares down at his shoes. “Then I must be bothering him to come here.”

Junsu shakes his head and has a fond look. “Nonsense. Your presence helps bring up Taecyeon's mood, like a stress reliever. He's proud of you and talks about you a lot.”

“I never knew that.”

“Think of your presence here as Taecyeon's break from work.” Junsu takes his bag from the sofa. “I have errands to run. It's nice to meet you Taemin-ssi, I hope we can talk again soon.”

“Nice to meet you, Junsu hyung.”

Junsu left the hotel suite leaving Taemin alone. He wanders into the bedroom where a giant bed greets him. He lays down on the bed and spreads his arms out wide, feeling the softness and bounce that is unlike his own bed back at home. And it smells like Taecyeon, leaving him comfortable enough to close his eyes for just a second.

“What a nice surprise.”

Taemin opens his eyes just in time for a heavy weight dropping on top of him. He halfheartedly struggles at the hold and squeaks when fingers dig into his side, tickling him.

“Taecyeon!”

Taecyeon chuckles, nipping at the back of Taemin's neck. “That's not how you're supposed to address your hyung.”

“Quit it!”

“You know what to say to make me stop~”

Taemin heaves in between laughs, giving into Taecyeon's ministration until finally, “Taecyeon-hyung stop~”

“Good boy.”

Taecyeon still has him in his embrace but finally stops tickling him. Taemin catches his breath, his face leaning on the cool sheets of the bed exhausted. It feels nice staying like this with his hyung until a thought floats into his head.

“Taecyeon-hyung?”

“Hmm?”

“Where are your clothes?”

“...I have a towel?”

A sharp elbow to the rib is all Taemin needs to be free. When everyone is dressed the two went downstairs to the hotel's dining lounge. But a gentle tug at Taemin's elbow has him turn to the opposite direction towards the VIP lounge. Taecyeon only needed to nod at the concierge and was allowed in along with Taemin. There were mostly women both young and old talking to each other over tea. But their high end clothes and jewelry screams that they are wealthy and powerful.

It makes Taemin feel out of place as they seemed to be the only male occupants of the room sans the servers and concierge. They were led to a sitting area on the side of a room that gives them some sense of privacy. But Taemin can still feel the muttering and side glances directed at them.

“Quit fidgeting, Taemin-ah. There's no need to be nervous.”

Taemin swallows, looking up at Taecyeon. “Hyung, are we in the right place?”

Taecyeon chuckles. “Of course we are. My company has good relations with the hotel so they set me up with all the perks,” he gives a teasing smile. “And don't worry, none of those biddies bite. It might give them something new to talk about.”

“Like what?”

“Like how they are going to set up their daughters and granddaughters up to date you.”

“Hyung!”

The room's female attention and his hyung's teasing has made his face even redder causing Taecyeon to laugh out loud. This causes more attention to be directed at them but Taecyeon doesn't mind. “I'm just kidding. Don't worry, none of them can treat my dongsaeng right like I do.”

The food came without Taemin or Taecyeon ordering or reading from the menu. A testament to first class services offered by the hotel. The food has all of Taemin's favorites, causing his mouth to water.

They talk while eating brunch. As time goes by Taemin would relax, ignoring the other occupants in the room. Not even a gaggle of giggles and squealing from the female occupants of the room could ruin his mood when Taecyeon wipes the cream off his cheek.

And then the mood went a little bit downwards when the topic goes to Taemin's future.

“Have you started on your applications yet?” Taecyeon asks. “Even it is just for formality sake.”

Taemin bites his lips, dragging his pancake piece around the plate with his fork. “I'm sorry hyung. I've just been so busy lately with school and stuff. I don't even know what I'm going to do when I graduate. There's just so much – I don't know where to begin.”

“Don't forget your military enlistment,” Taecyeon pointed out. “You only have 2 or 3 years left before you graduate and it's best to apply now to get ahead in the game. You can apply for my company's internship so I can keep an eye on you. I think the company offers tours for college students so I'll keep an out for those for you.”

“I'm not sure it works that way, hyung.”

“Taemin, I am your hyung. It is my job to keep you safe.”

There was a slight hiccup when a group of tenacious women cornered Taemin when he goes to the bathroom. They were talking many things at once like complimenting his features, asking about his education, or about his brother. Taecyeon must have had a sixth sense when he appeared not a moment too soon to save Taemin. In his mind he thanks to any high being who is altruist enough to give him a brother like Taecyeon, who stands guard in front of the bathroom while fielding questions from the female population.

“I'm feeling stuffed,” Taecyeon says, his arm secured around Taemin's shoulder, leaving the VIP lounge. “Is my dongsaeng feeling well? I'm sure you got just as much attention when you're in school.”

Taemin absentmindedly toys with Taecyeon's fingers. “Not really,” he pouted. “And thank goodness because I don't know if I can handle something like this everyday.”

This only causes Taecyeon to laugh as he leads them out of the hotel. “I find that hard to believe.”

The timing was perfect when a car pulls up in front of them. The window rolls down revealing Junsu in the driver's seat. “Hey boss, have a good brunch?”

“It was filling,” Taecyeon answers, turning to Taemin. “Do you have a place you need to go? I can drop you off there.”

“I'm good, hyung. I'm gonna take a walk to digest,” Taemin rubs his belly as emphasis. “It's for my exercise.”

Taecyeon gives an exasperated shake. “I feel better if I can drop you off, my dongsaeng. You can save money if you come with me.”

Taemin pouted, lips wobbly his eyes huge and blinking. “But I don't want to save my fatness.” An aegyo that his brother can never resist. “Hyung please? I don't want to keep you from your work because of me.”

He made sure to keep up the facade until Taecyeon gives in with a sigh. “Just be careful on your way home. It's dangerous these days.”

“I'll be fine hyung. It's the middle of the day.”

“I still worry for you my dongsaeng.”

“And I you my hyung.”

After one last hug the car drives away with Taecyeon and Taemin walks away in the other direction. He's relaxed and full, stomach sated, and his mind easily drifting and chilled.

“I think I finally know why you don't want anything from me. It's because of your brother.”

And there goes his mood. Minho has been absent since brunch and has immediately appear when Taemin is all alone. He is determined to ignore the demon's presence in public, putting on his earphones as he walks.

His efforts did not stop the demon from demanding the human's attention. “Your hyung provides you with all that you could ever want,” the tone of Minho's voice feels like it's dripping on the back of his neck. “If I didn't know that he is your brother I would've thought that he is your lover.”

The words irked him so bad that he wants to yell right in front of the demon's face. His fingernails digged into the palm of his hand painfully, his expression murderous that people in front of him gave him the wide berth. His voice screaming random things in his mind to drown the demon out but failed. No matter how fast he walks, the demon is right next to him keeping up with a leisure pace.

“And what a attentive lover he would be.” Minho murmurs in his ear, teeth close against the shell of it. “Gives you anything you could ever ask for; money, food – he even dresses you. It looks like he even has your future all set out for you.” His words drop into a whisper. “Like a little pet.”

“Shut up!” Taemin couldn't take it anymore and rounds up on the demon, glaring into those eyes and pointing right between them. Doesn't care if he's in public and no one can see the demon. “I am sick and tired of your nonsense! I never meant to summon you in the first place! So go away!”

Taemin heavily breathes, able to get it off his chest. There were people walking past him, whispering to each other and pointing at him like he's a crazy loon. He just doesn't care.

“Oh?” Minho coos, the corners of his sharp teeth gleaming. He's straightens up at full height towering over Taemin. “What makes you think you can tell me to leave? It's so cute when you try to turn your anger at me.”

Taemin seethes. “Why are you so irritating?!” He runs away to a clear space in front of a park and sits down on the bench. He could have run much longer but he just ate and the demon can appear wherever he goes. He puts his face into his hands, doesn't have to see Minho materializes besides him. “Why can't you leave me alone?!”

“Is it so bad?” Minho asks, his legs crossed sitting next to him patiently. “To have me around when all I want is to give you what you desire?”

“I kept telling you that I don't want anything,” Taemin mumbles into his hands. “Summoning you is all just a misunderstanding and that you should go back to wherever you came from.”

“Summoning me is no easy task,” Minho explains. “Not just making the summoning circle but the power behind it. Intent and will is what brought me to you. You must have want something so strongly to have the power to bring me to you. But it is a problem that you don't remember what it is that you desire.”

“Because there is nothing to remember when there is nothing that I desire.”

Minho reaches out, his hand tucking some strands of hair behind Taemin's ear. A kind gesture out of character for the demon. He had looked surprised at his own action, shaking the thought out of his mind before it gets any deeper. He closed his expression when Taemin picks his head up and sighs, leaning back on the bench. Luckily for the demon, Taemin doesn't notice at all.

“Isn't there anything people want in life?” Taemin mumbles, eyes unseeing as he stares out at the park. “Some of them want money or food but it's something that can be acquired. Others want love or a job that can also be acquired but with difficulty. And then there are things people want but don't know the answer to. I guess I'm one of them so this is going to make your job much harder.”

Minho turns to Taemin sitting next to him. He should have known this human is not like the ones who summoned him in the past.

“Why are you not scared of me anymore?” Minho asks. His form briefly flickers between human and demon, to remind Taemin of what he really his. It only earns him a bored glance.

“Should I be?” Taemin shrugs. “I got tired of being scared all the time.”

When Taemin is sound asleep and safely tucked in bed, Minho teleports to a certain bookstore across the city. The store is closed at such a late hour but it doesn't stop Minho from entering. He only took five steps into the store when a long staff crossed his view, blocking him from going another step further.

“Do you not see the sign?”

Minho raises his hands up in a mocking, placating manner. “I'm not here for business. Just wanted to talk with you, hyung.”

The long staff retracted as a man appears out from the shadows. The man's eyes held an unearthly glow as he steps up to Minho. “Didn't think I'd see you on the top side so soon, dongsaeng.”

Minho grins, his eyes flashed to match the man's glow. “Hey Changmin. Got a minute for me?”

They sit by the large window overlooking the streets below. Hot tea in front of the two but none of them have drank from it as Minho recounts events since he was summoned by Taemin. He intentionally left the name of the summoner out.

“The child doesn't even know why he summoned me in the first place,” Minho finishes. “He doesn't even know what he wants.”

Changmin makes an thoughtful sound. “And this boy said he didn't even know how he summoned you either?”

Minho clenches his teeth at the thought. “My summoning sigil is not simple to make with only using a piece of paper and marker. And he did it with the intentions of using it as a wall decoration!” This causes Changmin to laugh out loud as Minho snaps at him. “It's not funny!”

He should have known coming here wouldn't be any help. He had hoped he could get some advice from his former mentor on a way to deal with Taemin. The human has defied many of his expectations and he couldn't get him to make a deal to claim the human as his. A human whose not scared of him anymore, only sees him as an annoyance.

And there was something wrong with him lately concerning the human. He catches himself looking after the human to make sure he's safe. This can be chalked up to making sure the human stays alive long enough to be claimed by him. But tucking the boy in bed and brushing his hair out of the way? It goes against his nature to them without malevolent feelings. He doesn't say these worries out loud. Changmin may have been his mentor but he can't be trusted. They are demons after all.

“I'm sorry but that's just hilarious,” Changmin calmed down, even wiped a tear from his eye causing Minho to seethe. “If the boy summoned you but doesn't make a contract with you then why don't you just go back down? You're wasting both his and your time just staying up here.”

“Because,” Minho clenches his hand into a fist. “I always get my prey and complete the contract. The moment he summoned me, his soul is good as mine.”

Changmin snorts. “If that's how you feel then why have you not done so?” he drawled. “Unless... you can't? The boy is an amateur and you would have easily killed him when he summoned you with no purpose. And you didn't.” He raises an eyebrow, amused. “The boy seems to have a hold on you, interesting... Perhaps I should see this boy myself.”

Minho glares, his eyes flaring with power behind the glow. A small dent had formed on the table underneath his fist. The windows next to them shook and the tea on the table ripples, nearly spilling from their cups. But Changmin doesn't react, still looking amused.

“The boy belongs to me,” Minho snarls, the energy he had emitted twists wildly around him. “Take him if you dare but you will see yourself in hell no sooner than you laid a finger on him.”

Changmin had released some of his energy out in response, matching with Minho's rage but more controlled. “You dare challenge me? Your mentor?” his smile dangerous. “How disrespectful have you been over the last century just begging for me to remind you of your place!”

The thought of Changmin taking Taemin makes him want to burn the demon right where he's sitting. He doesn't care if Changmin is his mentor. Just the thought of that demon's hands dirtying Taemin would get his blood boiling.

The two demonic energies raged within the proximity of their user, dancing out of reach from the other by only a hair's away. One flares with power while the other with precision. It was finally until Minho calms down a little, his energy recedes back to the glow in his eyes. The windows stopped shaking and the ripples in the tea have ceased.

“I came to tell you of my claim and sought for advice,” Minho calmly said with barely concealed anger in his tone. “Should any demon try to take him, they will only regret it.”

“Your impudence still hasn't change.” Changmin's energy didn't flared as wildly as Minho's, it recedes back to the owner with not even a glow. “I'll forgive that on grounds we haven't seen each other for a while. I won't claim your boy but you should do it soon. Demons and other beings could sense your presence around him. Your power deters them but they will get curious. If they sense the boy is not yet claimed, they'll see it as a challenge. A worthy prize for the taking.”

Minho growls at the thought. “I've been trying to get him to make a contract but he doesn't want to,” he spats. “I even look into his mind and he has nothing he strongly desires.”

“Then make him want something.”

“How?”

“You call yourself a demon?” Changmin scoffs. “We can make humans want things they don't know they want. I suggest that you get to know your human and get yourself under control. The boy sees you now as nothing more than an annoyance rather than someone to fear or desire.” He levels Minho with a serious gaze. “Change his perception of you so that he will let down his guard and he will come to you in his own free will. That's when you can claim him as yours.”

Chapter Text

Minho watches through hooded eyes as Taemin goes about his day at school. True to his word Minho doesn't make his presence known so that Taemin can concentrate. Although Taemin is blissfully unaware, it doesn't mean Minho can't follow his human to keep him safe.

Most of the time he watches Taemin doze off in his lectures. He even finds himself doing small things to help like stopping his pen from falling off the desk or re-right Taemin's balance when he trips on uneven floors.

He always frown when he caught himself doing that, even the smallest things. Taemin is a human whose soul will eventually be claimed by Minho. Spoiling the boy is undemon-like. It's making him soft and he can't have that. But still he finds himself doing it without meaning to, deluding himself that Taemin is a prize. It becomes an ingrained habit and he can't shake the impulse away.

Minho follows Taemin out to the courtyard when something caught his attention. A scent that is neither human or demon is coming from the top of a clocktower. Teleporting to the top there is no one there. He narrows his eyes at the empty space and spreads out his senses. Within his vicinity there are only humans, small animals, and harmless spirits. None of their scent matches with what he smells.

Minho frown, doesn't know what to make of this. A scent that is neither human nor demon, not even an angel. Like an empty pit that couldn't be filled. All it knows is to consume, no other emotions than that.

“C'mon Taemin-ah. Please~?”

“I already did.”

“That's not enough, add your other email to this.”

“My inbox is already full as it is. I don't want anymore spam.”

Taemin and Key are in front of a booth filling out a survey for a raffle event. Key is aiming for the grand prize; two tickets and backstage passes to Boa's Venus concert.

“I don't even wear this brand,” Taemin mutter under his breath as he fills out the survey reluctantly. “Too expensive and plain looking.”

The comment had earned Taemin a jab to his side by an annoyed Key. “Don't say that while your doing this,” he gritted lowly, casting a nervous look at the booth attendant whose looking at the two with a flat look. “If I win the grand prize, I won't say anything about your unhealthy banana milk consumption for the rest of my life.”

Taemin pouts. “The chances of that happening is way too low.”

“If I have at least a silver chance to meet my queen then that is a sacrifice I am willing to make.”

“Then sacrifice your money to buy the tickets yourself!”

“I have no money!”

“Because you spent all your money on kpop merchandise!”

“And it's money well spent!”

They argued back and forth even when they left the booth.

“So how many emails did you use for the survey thing?” Taemin asks.

Key makes an unease sound as he avoids Taemin's eyes. “Umm... six...”

“Six?! What the hell?!”

“I get six chances of getting the grand prize and seven if we're counting you in the equation,” Key explains like it's the most normal thing in the world. “It's about probability Taemin-ah, use your head. This increases my chance of winning.”

“I know about probability,” Taemin mutter. “I just didn't know how one person can have six emails.”

“I do!” Key uses his fingers to count. “One school email, one job search email, one for my personal stuff like paying bills, and two for social media.”

Taemin looks confused, looking at Key before looking down on his own hands to count. “That's five emails, hyung...”

“Yeah... I made a new email for this...”

“Oh my gosh, Key!”

Taemin yelps as Key fondly messes his hair up. “This is for my love for Boa!” He pauses messing Taemin's hair when his phone suddenly rings to answer, looks at the message and scoffs. “Damn, I got work now.”

Taemin tries to fix his hair. “Your ringtone sounds good. What song is it?”

“That was Jonghyun,” Key points to his phone with a grin. “We went karaoke and I recorded him. My god that man's voice is a gift from heaven.”

Taemin nods, agreed. “He sings really good.”

“I'll tell him you said that,” Key messes Taemin's hair one last time before jumping away from the boy's swipe. “I'll send you the recordings later. Gotta go now, babe!”

Taemin pouts, watching Key leave. With that said he makes his way to Onew's cafe. He's only across the street when he sees something that makes him freeze up.

Minho is in the cafe.

Taemin tightly gripped the straps of his backpack. It must have been some demonic joke. He has a clear view of Minho sitting in the cafe drinking coffee by the booth. The demon looks so human and non threatening that almost makes Taemin want to laugh out loud. He doesn't know what Minho is planning but he has to get him away from Onew. Who knows what the demon is planning.

Quickly crossing the street to the cafe and foregoing his exuberant entrance, Taemin marches right up to where Minho is sitting. Minho doesn't even register Taemin's whirlwind presence as he daintily sips his coffee. He carefully puts his cup down on the coaster and looks up at Taemin with an amused expression. “Took you long enough.”

Taemin's fist is shaking by his side. “What are you doing here?”

Minho looks calm, bringing up his cup to smell the aroma. “Your friend makes really good coffee.”

It doesn't answer Taemin's question as he moves to sit across Minho. “I meant what are you doing here, demon?” He's aware of the way he looks right now, talking to air. Minho doesn't make his presence known to the public, only allowing Taemin to see him. At this point he doesn't care because Onew's safety depends on it. “Are you trying to make me angry?!”

“You told me not to bother you when you are at school,” Minho grins from ear to ear radiating amusement. “Told me to go somewhere or get coffee.”

He knew his days at school are quiet but he didn't know the extent of it. “Yes but I didn't mean that you should go here!” Taemin makes a frustrated sound, grabbing Minho's arm to haul him out. “You shouldn't even be here. I don't want you to – ”

“Taemin, don't harrass my customers!”

Taemin looks up surprised. Onew is frowning at Taemin in a way that would make him squirmish. But all Taemin feels is confusion, looking back and forth from Onew standing right there to Minho sitting there innocently with coffee in front of him. Onew can see Minho.

“W-what?!!”

Onew bows his head to Minho. “I'm sorry about Taemin. Please excuse his rudeness.”

This is strange when Taemin realizes that not only Onew can see the demon but the other occupants of the cafe can see him as well. The girls who frequent to the cafe are giggling among themselves, discreetly pulling out their phones to take a picture. Even Mir, the cafe staff whose manning the counter, watches them curiously.

Taemin could feel his eye twitching when Minho responds with a kind smile. “Oh don't worry about it. I find his antics very cute. I'm Choi Minho by the way.”

Choi?!

“I'm Lee Jinki,” Onew introduces. “You can call me Onew after the store. Tell me Minho-ssi, what is your relationship with Taemin?”

If it was any other situation like introducing a significant other to a parental figure, Taemin would have spluttered and choke on his own spit. But this is not that situation because it involves a demon who wants his soul. Unfortunately that is not the situation as Taemin spluttered and choke on his own spit at the question.

“I'm the person who can give Taemin what he truly desires,” Minho answers.

Onew gives a weird look. “Banana milk?”

“If that is what he truly desires then I am happy to give it to him.”

Taemin makes some frustrated noises at the spectacle before him. Before this gets out of hand Taemin drags Onew away from Minho to behind the counter. Shoving Mir back he brings the cafe owner down and out of view from the customers and the demon.

“A little bit of a warning next time, Taemin-ah,” Onew smoothes out the wrinkles from his shirt. “I was still talking to Minho.”

Taemin clutches Onew's shoulders. “Onew hyung you can't trust Minho,” he sternly explains. “He is evil and dangerous. So you should not underestimate him.”

Onew raises an eyebrow. “Taemin, that's a rude thing to say about your friend.”

“Friend?!” Taemin hisses as though the word offends him. “Minho is no way my friend. He is the opposite and he will take your soul if he gets the chance.”

“That's a little bit exaggerated, don't you think?”

“Onew hyung trust me. That guy is dangerous. He may look all human like and non-threatening but it's all an act to let your guard down.”

Onew frowns as he mulls over the information. After a moment he makes a realized noise. “I think I know exactly who Minho is.”

Taemin blinks. “You do?” Letting go of Onew's shoulder.

Onew nods in a wise manner. “Yes. You see them everyday. It's just hard to tell but they have been the advent that causes chaos and discord. Many fell prey to them signing their souls away.”

For once Taemin felt like there is hope that there is someone who knows what Minho is. This way maybe he can finally get the demon to stop bothering him and maybe go away. He shouldn't have underestimated Onew, he is after all a wise hyung.

“Minho is a drug dealer.”

Taemin blinks. “...what?”

“I mean it's obvious with the way he talks about “giving you what you truly desire”,” Onew explains, his fingers making air quotation marks. “Only a drug dealer talks like that and his handsome face would surely bring a lot of customers. I know you are at that age to experiment or being pressured but you should not be taking drugs unless it's for medical purposes only. Drugs can only give you temporary euphoria but that is not the answer.”

It feels like someone had pulled a rug from under Taemin's feet, drowning him in shock from the absurdity of Onew's answer. It took Taemin a second much longer to react, shaking his head wildly in denial. “No that's not it! Minho is not a drug dealer! He doesn't have drugs!”

Onew looks confused. “Wow, they come in all types these days. Then what do you mean that he's evil? Is he bothering you?”

“Yes!” Taemin exasperatedly said. “And he is powerful so you better be careful around him, Onew hyung. He could destroy your cafe with a snap of his fingers.”

Onew nods, making an understanding sound. “Oh I think I get it now. Minho is a loan shark.”

Taemin is this close to tearing his hair out. “No!”

“Then what is he, Taemin? Why are you making a big deal out of this? Has Minho hurt you?”

“No.”

“Did he say mean things to you or threatened you?”

“No.”

“Did he break anything?”

“Only my sanity.”

Onew puts his hand under his chin as he thinks. “Okay then.”

He shouldn't beat around the bushes any longer. Taemin sighs, he might as well say it. Taking a deep breath Taemin steels himself to say it. “Onew, Minho is a de–”

“I'll be right back, Taemin-ah.”

Before Taemin gets out another word Onew left the counter out of reach. Choking on his own spit Taemin watches in mounting horror as Onew goes back to Minho in the booth.

And they both started talking.

Taemin chews his bottom lip nervously and clutches his hair, watching the exchange. Worried over what they are talking about and worried what Minho will do to his poor hyung.

“Ummm Taemin?” Mir looks confused at the boy having a mental breakdown behind the counter. “What are you doing over here?”

Taemin doesn't turn around but gestures him to go away. “Shhhhh... I can't hear what they are saying.”

Mir looks down at the boy and back to his supervisor who is talking to a customer. “Well why don't you just ask them?”

Taemin just shushes him as he glares at the exchange. He could feel his hackles rising when both Onew and Minho laughed at something that he doesn't know about.

“I'm going in, wish me luck.”

“Bro, I don't think you even know what you're getting into.”

Taemin stealthily maneuver himself to the two. He looks over Onew's shoulder to stare at Minho. His eyes widened watching Minho talking to Onew calmly, even giving a smile unlike he's ever seen. He freezes up when Minho meets his eyes. Eyes that used to make him unease now look at him with human-like emotions. “Taemin-ah!”

Taemin-ah?!

Onew turns his head and smiles. “Taemin, you shouldn't have to be nervous about your friend here. Now sit and behave, I'll get your dessert pack and ready to go.”

Confused, Taemin was led to sit on the opposite side of the booth, numbingly staring at the demon. Minho to his credit doesn't look fazed at all, giving a genuine smile at the boy who knows that it's fake. “Your friend is very nice.”

Taemin gives Minho a suspicious glare. “I don't remember giving you a surname.”

“In Korea most people introduced their whole name so it will be weird if I didn't have one,” Minho explains, keeping that irritating smile. “I don't think you want my surname to be Lee, little one. You will end up thinking about me rather than that actor of yours.”

Taemin had to mentally remind himself to not reach over the table and shake Minho to stop acting. Minho is just tricking everyone to believe he is anything but harmless and Taemin to be crazy. He mentally prays to any higher being to give him patience, not strength.

He later finds himself outside of the cafe alone with Minho with a takeout box of desserts. The whole time he's been in a state of confusion and disbelief that he didn't get the chance to make sure Onew is alright.

Now that he thinks about it, Minho seems to be tangible and human even outside the cafe. People know to step out of the way from Minho's path and girls passing by gossiped to their friend next to them on how handsome he is.

Taemin cast a suspicious glance over at Minho. “What are you doing?”

Minho grins, minus the fangs that make him look deadly. It still has the effect of pushing Taemin's buttons. “Whatever do you mean, little one?”

“Stop playing dumb with me!” Taemin purposely steps in front of Minho's path to stop him. He knows he's causing irritation with other people for stopping out of no where but this is important. “What is with that innocent act back at the cafe?! What did you talk about with Onew hyung? Are you trying to take his soul too?!”

Minho grins even wider and reaches out. Taemin braces himself of whatever cruel gesture the demon is going to do.

But he wasn't expecting a pat on the head.

It was a gentle pat for children and pets. Taemin just looks up at Minho with wide eyed confusion, clutching his take out box in his hands. The desserts would get squished but he doesn't care.

Minho chuckles. “Don't worry, I am not interested in hurting your friend or taking his soul. The only one I am interested in is you.”

Taemin opens his mouth and then closes it. At this point he doesn't know what to say. He was gently guided to the side by Minho so that they wouldn't be blocking the way. Maybe Minho had taken his soul after all because all he could do was follow him.

“Your friend Onew and I just talked about stuff,” Minho shrugs, very undemon like. “We have an understanding. He holds you in high regards, threatening me with bodily harm should you get hurt,” he snorted as though he finds the threat funny. “And he gave me stamp card for me to come back. Buy 10 desserts and get 1 free.”

Taemin frowns. “Then why are you acting like this?” He waves his hand gesturing oddly. “Like a human? And everyone can see you?!”

“Because this is the only way that you won't ignore me,” Minho puts his hands in his pockets. A thought of demons having pockets briefly baffles Taemin's mind but this isn't the time and place for it. “I may look like this to fool these ants but don't forget, little one, I am a demon.”

Minho's form briefly flickers from human to demon. The off-colored skin, the glowing eyes, the sharp horns, fangs, and tail. The dangerous intent his presence exudes sets the tone of what he really is. A demon from hell, Lucifer's servant.

Minho's form flickers back to human but the dangerous intent is still there. He leans in close so that he could be close to Taemin's face. The glowing glare in his eyes intensifies. “I won't hurt these ants or your precious Onew,” he whispers. “But if you don't make a contract with me soon who knows what will happen to them.”

Suho stares at the projection. “Again.”

The projection of Kris' demise restarts again showing the desperation and horror of their former friend. The dark flames start at his chest before consuming his whole body, reduced to ashes. Suho doesn't move, fixated at the image.

“Again.”

“No! No more,” Tao stands up. “Stop torturing yourself and me with this. I don't need to keep seeing this with you and you shouldn't either. Kris... he's gone...”

Suho's eyes doesn't leave the projection. “Again.”

“Stop it hyung!” Tao snaps. “I know what you're thinking. You're thinking if only you were fast enough, you could have put out the flames with your water powers. Hell, I could have rewind time on him so he wouldn't die like that. Or Lay could have healed him from those burns. There's nothing we can do...”

Tao makes a move to leave when Suho finally speaks. “I'm sorry.”

Suho finally takes his eyes off the projection staring down at his lap. “I felt responsible for Kris suffering like this,” he quietly says. “It didn't occur to me that you might have suffered as well, watching this over and over again. I thought if I can find something – anything – just maybe we can...”

Suho couldn't find the right words but Tao knows what he meant. Tao goes back to where Suho is sitting, standing beside him. “You shouldn't have to feel responsible just because you are our leader,” he says, placing his hand on Suho's shoulder. “We rely on you but you can also rely on us. There are things that we couldn't control so the best thing to do is to learn from them and move forward.”

Suho puts his hand on top of Tao's and squeezes back, doesn't need to meet Tao's eyes. “Thank you.”

Tao smiles and waves his hand, wordlessly replays the projection again.

In what seems to be the umpteenth time something finally caught Suho's attention. “Pause it.”

Tae complies. “What is it?

Suho gets up to the projection, pointing at something near Kris's neck. “Can you zoom in here?”

Tao moves his hands to where Suho is pointing. There was a dark area, not from the clothes or the black flames. “It's a shadow,” Suho explains. “A shadow of a person, you see the face?” He watches Tao's eyes widened when he realizes what he meant. The shadow outline of a person's face becomes glaringly clear. “Whoever attacked Kris has to be near him in order to burn him inside out...”

Just then an explosion is heard out in the back. Suho and Tao didn't hesitate to run over, ready for a fight. When they got there they could see Chanyeol laid on his backas though he was thrown away and Sehun covered in soot.

“What happen here?”

“Training,” Chanyeol gets up to his feet. “I'm trying to make my flames stronger so that I'll be ready for the guy who attacked Kris.”

“You called that training?!” Sehun coughs, wiping the soot from his face. “You blowing up in my face!”

“Well you're being real loud,” Tao scolds. “Nobody is supposed to know that we're not supposed to be here.”

The three are arguing back and forth with each other on whose fault is it. Tao pauses when he realizes Suho hadn't said a word. “Hyung?”

Suho had been frowning in thought, not reprimanding his comrades. It was unusual for their leader so Chanyeol and Sehun had stopped arguing, watching their leader curiously.

“Training,” Suho crosses his arms over his chest. A manic grin appears over his face. “Not a bad idea.”

Chapter Text

Kai sits on top of the university's clock tower with his feet dangling over the edge. He leans back, feeling the breeze surrounding him, gazing the university campus below stretching far to the main streets. People milling below, oblivious to the man sitting on top of the clock tower where he shouldn't be.

He manage to ditch Baekhyun because they both wanted some alone time without the other. They made an agreement to meet up at a certain time later and return to the complex together. No one would notice. His musing comes to a screeching halt when hands grab him from behind and pulls him back away from the ledge.

“HOLY SHIT-”

“Don't die! You have so much to live for!”

They fell back into the clock tower, far from the edge. Kai twists and turns his body to free himself but the person's grip was strong, held tight around his middle. The strike with his elbow had the unknown person loosen their grip, freeing him.

Kai stands up, breath heavy coming from out of shock. “A-are you crazy?! You gave me a freakin heart atta – Taemin?!”

It was Taemin who had pulled Kai back from the ledge. Taemin is on the ground, clutching his middle. He winces from the pain, squinting up at him. “Kai?!”

After a while they got over their respective scare, Kai and Taemin sat inside the clock tower away from the edge.

“I'm sorry,” Kai apologizes, looking like a kicked puppy. “For hitting you – to be honest you shouldn't scare people like that. What if we both fall?”

“If we both fall I'll make your afterlife miserable,” Taemin scolds while rubbing his middle. The pain is not as bad but it still dulls. “Then I will haunt my hyung so he won't be too comfortable.”

“I wasn't going to jump,” Kai mumble. “I was just sitting there.”

“Well you shouldn't because it's not allowed,” Taemin points behind him. “Didn't you see the sign? It says 'No entry beyond this point'. Said so right there in English and Korean.”

Kai turns around and sees the sign Taemin is pointing at. He definitely didn't see the sign there as he's been teleporting himself to the same exact spot on the ledge. He turns back and feigns nonchalance.

Taemin isn't satisfied, narrows his eyes. “How did you get up here?”

Kai shrugs, looking anywhere but at Taemin.

Taemin frowns. “Why are you there?”

When Kai shrugs again, Taemin pinches his bicep raising a yelp from him. “Are you not going to answer my question? Are you mute?!”

Kai winces, rubbing where his arm. “Are you crazy?! That hurts!”

“So you can talk.”

Kai finally looks over and sees so many expressions on Taemin's face. Anger, concern, worried, smug. All those feelings were because of him causing something stir within him.

“I'm sorry for worrying you,” Kai apologizes, biting his lips as he meets Taemin's eyes. “I won't do that again.”

Taemin crosses his arms as he regards Kai's apology. After a while he huffs and looks away. “If I catch you sitting there again...”

“I won't...”

Taemin suddenly brings up his pinky in front of Kai's face. “Promise me.”

Kai gave a cautionary look at Taemin's pinky. He looks at Taemin who is dead serious, still holding his pinky out. Slowly he takes his own pinky and twists it around Taemin's, pinky promise. “I promise...”

Taemin gives a satisfied nod. “Good.” He let's go to get his backpack. “I was going to eat my snacks up here. Since you're here, do you want to share with me? I brought a lot.”

He takes out a variety of snacks from his backpack. Banana milk, strawberry yakult, jelly candy, pepero, noodle snack, etc..

“These look childish...”

“Does that mean you don't want any?”

Kai tries not to look impressed. “I'll take the strawberry yakult.”

They stay far from the edge of the clock tower with each other as company. Time passes as the sun starts to set on the university campus giving an orange colored glow.

Kai finds himself enjoying the company even though they don't talk much about themselves. Suho had forbid the members from making connections outside of their group than what is necessary. To talk to someone other than his group had been a breath of fresh air. Being with Taemin made him forget what he really is.

Like a dream.

Taemin lines his shot, his tongue sticking out the side of his mouth in deep concentration. Finding the right angle and flicks the jelly candy dead center of the pyramid, knocking the whole tower down. He whoops with victory. “That makes Taemin 5 and Kai 3, Taeminnie wins!”

Kai claps solemnly accepting the defeat with a satisfied smile. “Bravo, man. Winner of the jelly tower.”

“You still won some,” Taemin gestures at Kai's pile. “These are all mine to begin with.” He picks up the purple colored jelly. “I'll trade you for the strawberry flavor.”

“You can have the grape flavor one, strawberry is my favorite.”

Kai blinks. A lost moment that he couldn't remember pops up out of no where. He shakes to clear his head, tossing the jelly to Taemin. “I don't get you. You like strawberry flavor jelly candy but not strawberry flavor yakult?”

“I like it but not as much as banana milk.” Taemin shrugs, peeling the cover to eat. “I like changing it up sometimes.”

“Who loves jelly candy more than anything.”

“Untrue. I like a lot of things besides jelly candy. I like banana milk, ramen, chicken...” Taemin leans back against the wall. “I like my family, my friends, and going to school. You should've told me you're a student here, I wouldn't have been so scared of you. But I don't see you much on campus though, are your classes far away? What's your major?”

Kai makes a noncommittal sound to avoid answering the question. He's not a student of this school and yet he always teleports himself to the clock tower when he needed peace. He always finds himself up here even from before when there was nothing to remember by. “Why do you come up here?”

“Because not many people come here.” A soft smile graces Taemin's lips as he stares out to gaze at the campus. “I usually come here when I want to get away from everything. Away from the noise, the people, and my worries. The view is perfect up here and I can see so far. It's like all my troubles are so small, you know what I mean?”

The cloud that gave them shade parted allowing the sun shine through their sanctuary. The sunrays hits all the right angles making Taemin's hair shine and sparkle.

“Yeah I get it,” Kai enraptured by the view. His hand itches to brush the rays from Taemin's hair. “That's what I feel too.”

“I'm okay with sharing.” Taemin turns his smile at Kai. “Then this will be our place.” He brushes his hair and puts his hand down, right besides Kai. “Our little sanctuary.”

Kai suddenly takes Taemin's hand into his own and raises it up. He didn't know what the urge had took over him to do it but he did. Taemin watches curiously as Kai's large hand dwarf his small hand and laces them.

“Taemin-ah...”

Taemin's breath hitches at the gesture, unsurely looks up at Kai whose looking at him with intensity.

“Your hands are so cute!”

Taemin scoffs. “My hands are small.” Pulling his hand away. “It's not very manly, I know.”

“I like the size of your hands,” Kai takes his hand again, lacing them together. “It fits into my hand. Why is this delicate hand so rough?”

Taemin pouts. “That is how a man's hands are supposed to feel!” Something that Kai is wearing caught Taemin's attention. “That ring – ” Taemin pointed at Kai's hand. “I think I have the same ring except it's smaller.”

“Oh this?” Kai raises his hand for both of them to see. “I had it since forever.”

“Really? I think I got mine when I was in high school,” Taemin fiddles the ring in Kai's finger. “It even has the same design too, I think. I'll bring it to school next time, okay?”

Kai smiles. “Great – Taemin-ah?”

“Hmmm?”

“You're like a dream, Taemin-ah. A dream I never want to wake up from.”

After saying goodbye to Kai, Taemin leaves the university's campus. Spending time with Kai brought a fond smile on his face. He doesn't really know the guy that well and yet he seems nice and easy to talk to. They can talk casually like they had been friends for a long time.

You're like a dream, Taemin-ah. A dream I never want to wake up from.

“Was he hitting on me?” Taemin wonders out loud, putting his hand up to block the street light. Stretches his fingers out, he pouted. “My hand is not cute.”

As he walks he could feel a shift in the air. He doesn't need to look to know that it was Minho who materializes beside him. “So demon hyung, what have you been up to while I was at school?” Taemin says without looking. “Did you go to Onew's Cafe again?”

“I was around,” Minho answers. “It seems you have a good day at schoo-” he pauses mid sentence and sniffs the air. His action has Taemin stop walking and warily watches Minho when he takes a long whiff in his direction. Minho frowns as he straightens up. “I don't like that smell.”

Taemin looks confused and sniffs the collar of his shirt. “I don't smell anything – is it my sweat?”

Minho's frown deepened as he crowds into Taemin's space. “Who were you with?”

“No one really,” Taemin answers, his hands making aborted moves to back up. “I was at school all day and I took a bus. I was with people all the time; my classmates, my professors, and my friends. I thought you know everything since you're always popping up.”

“I smelt this scent briefly and it was at your school.” Minho backs up, arms across his chest as he regards Taemin carefully. “I don't spend all my time following you around if that's what you're thinking. There is something called privacy that humans don't quite grasp the concept correctly.” Minho grabs Taemin's arm. “I respect your privacy but it means nothing when it involves something I can't identify.”

“I don't know what it is that you smelt,” Taemin tugs his arm away. “But I think you should get your nose check because right now you're like a dog who has a cold.”

“Dog?!” Minho looks affronted. “You're an oblivious human with no sense of awareness to his surroundings. If it weren't my interference, you would have been that guy's dinner a long time ago!”

“Because apparently you called dibs on eating me!”

The two glared at each other, not wanting to admit defeat to the other. If Minho wasn't irritated of Taemin's disobedience, he would have been impressed by how far Taemin came a long way. His stance grounded, his fist clenched tight to the side, his eyes able to meet his own not. Too bad that impudence is directed at him.

The tension was broken when a boisterous cry cuts through as sharp steps quickly come their way.

“Oh my honey I miss you!”

Taemin didn't have time to turn around as he was barreled from behind by an all powerful Key. He barely adjusts himself as he was snuggled up in Key's embrace. “My gracious little darling from above~ Did you miss me?”

Taemin's cheeks flares up from embarrassment. The blatant display of affection is overwhelming and embarrassing, especially in front of demon Minho. “Key!” he whines, trying to get out of his embrace but to no avail. “W-what?!”

If Minho was surprise he doesn't show it. The only reaction was that he instinctively took a step back from the enthusiastic Key.

“Oh now look at the time,” Key shows his empty wrist that should have a watch. “We have to go to our appointment now. Come now darling, don't dilly dally.”

Taemin was manhandled away, wide eyed leaving Minho behind. All the while Minho watches the two leave him behind. His flat expression to hide his confusion from being abandoned so easily.

Taemin wasn't able to talk very well while being dragged away by a determined Key. They walk for a while, turning a couple of corners before entering a mall. They sit behind one of the large indoor plants in the sitting areas, out of view from everyone. Key glares at the entrance of the mall behind the plant. “I think we lost him,” he turns to Taemin sitting down. “Are you alright?”

“Um yes I guess?” Taemin rubs the back of his neck, sore. “What was that about?”

Key sighs. “My poor innocent Taemin,” he shakes his head. “Did you realize what kind of danger you were in? If I hadn't stepped in something bad could have happen.”

“W-what?! What do you mean?” Taemin asks, tilting his head. “I wasn't in any danger or anything. That was just Minho.”

“You know that creep?!”

“Yes unfortunately.”

“Then what was all of that about?”

“That's what I wanted to know!”

“You looked uncomfortable there,” Key explains. “Like he might do something to you. So I made the decision to save you.”

Taemin bit his bottom lip. “I was uncomfortable but Minho won't do anything to me. At least I hope he won't.”

“You can't just hope that he won't do anything,” Key scolds, wagging a finger at him. “Did you know there were a bunch of people missing lately? His face is handsome sure and the next thing you know it you're six feet under or floating in the Han River. With that obliviousness of yours, you would have been his latest victim!”

“No way!” Taemin strongly denies. “Minho is not a serial killer.”

“That's what serial killers want you to think.”

“I swear he's not a serial killer! I mean I guess he's a killer – that came out wrong – but I swear he's not going to kill me!”

He's ignored by Key who pulls out his phone. “I'm going to text Jonghyun to meet us here. I'm not comfortable leaving you alone like this.”

Taemin makes a frustrated noise into his hands. Key just shakes his head, pats his arm as he finishes his text, putting his phone away. “I know its hard to believe with his handsome face and all. For some reason just looking at him makes me want to punch him. And my instincts are telling me that I don't need a reason to.”

“I can tell you he doesn't want to kill me,” Taemin has his face in his hands, resigned to his fate. “He said he wants to give me what I truly desire, to trust him to give me something that I have never experience before. I don't know how to feel about that but I feel queasy every time I think about it.”

He's still wasn't sure what to do when Minho finally appears in front of his friends. What happened with Onew was just lucky and what happened with Key is just a close call. This all leaves him flabbergasted that maybe its better to outright tell them the truth. But how would his friends perceive the information as true? To be told that Minho is of the supernatural; a demon from hell.

Guess he'll have to see what happens. “Look Key,” Taemin starts to explain. “Minho isn't from around here. In fact Minho isn't his real name, he told me I can call him whatever I want. He said he could give me anything for a price and I really don't want to have anything to do with him. Mostly because the price is too high for me to afford. He's just so persistent and pop up at odd times just to harass me about it. He hasn't done anything evil like kicking puppies or killing – wait I shouldn't say that – without reason. What I'm trying to say is that Minho is a de – ”

“I get it.”

Taemin blinks in surprise. “Wait really?”

Key nods gravely. “It's obvious, I can't believe I missed it. I mean it's so obvious with his face like that and wearing designer clothes. I bet his body looks hot underneath his – ”

“Stop! Whatever you're thinking just stop!”

“Sorry. And I can't believe it. I always thought you were too young and innocent to have it happen to you like this. I mean the recklessness of youth these days, you still shouldn't be making these decisions wily nily like that.”

Taemin looks confused in a wary sort of way. “... I'm not sure I like where you are going with this, Key.”

Key scoffs at Taemin's naïve. “I'm mean its so obvious. You just got propositioned by a prostitute - ”

“Oh my gosh, no!!”

“Taemin my lovely yet evil baby, you shouldn't feel ashamed to still haven't done it yet. The culture these days are so toxic, pressuring kids like you to get your v-card swipe. You don't need to pay a prostitute -”

“Key there are children present here, no!”

It was just his luck that Jonghyun came in at this moment. And just like the last time with Onew, Taemin was unable to stop Key from running to Jonghyun at top speed and bawling into his shoulder.

“Key, what's wrong?”

“Taemin got propositioned by a prostitute-”

“IT'S NOT LIKE THAT I SWEAR!!”

True to his word Key wouldn't leave Taemin alone and Jonghyun came along for the ride. They wandered the mall without purpose with Key occasionally buying trinkets and clothes. They may be acting carefree but Taemin could see Key and Jonghyun keeping an eye out for Minho.

Right now they are in a merchandise store as Key explains to Jonghyun about his love for kpop idol Boa.

“You have got to listen to her album, it's so good,” Key said, picking up one of the CD cases. “She is amazing. I love her music, I love her style, and I love her personality, identity, everything.”

Taemin raises an eyebrow watching Key gushing about his idol in front of his crush. “Hyung, I think you're getting carried away.”

Key looks insulted, putting his hand over his heart. “Why Taemin, I would never.”

Jonghyun snickers, giving them a fond look. “It's alright, little angel. I think it's cool that Key is passionate about someone he likes,” he said. “And I'll be sure to listen to some of her music when I get home.”

If heart eyes were real, Key would be making it. When Jonghyun goes to another aisle, Key takes this chance to drag Taemin away and pull him down. “I told you, this guy is the one. My other half!”

“Yeah but I think you went a little bit overboard there,” Taemin says, sitting on his hunches. “And I thought you said you're going to marry Boa.”

“Oh my naïve Taeminnie,” Key pats Taemin's head like he's a small animal. Why does everyone view him in that way? “I have room in my heart to make space for Jonghyun.”

Taemin just rolls his eyes. “Can I go now? I don't think Minho followed us.”

The carefree air disappeared at the mention of his name. Key levels Taemin a serious gaze. “Taemin, this is serious,” he said. “I don't like the feel of that guy. Sure he might not be around now but who knows if he's not just waiting for you outside of the mall. I'm not comfortable letting you go in this situation and even Jonghyun feels that way too.”

Taemin frown. “But Minho won't do anything to me. Or at least not yet.”

“See, the way you said it makes me think this Minho character is suspicious,” Key points out.

“Yeah but that's because Minho is a demon.”

“Whose a demon?”

They both turned around to see Jonghyun watching them curiously. “What are you two doing there?”

Key quickly stands up, patting dust from his behind. “We were just talking about Taemin's stalker.”

Taemin quickly gets up as well. “I was telling Key that Minho is gone by now. He won't be around so it's safe for me to go home.”

Taemin bites his lips. He knows the both of them mean well but there is nothing to worry about. Because even if Minho doesn't appear at this moment, he's just going to be waiting for Taemin at home. It's not a flattering way to word it but he knows better not to say it out loud.

Jongyhyun has his brows furrowed as though he is in deep thought, carefully considering the information. After a while he nodded. “I don't think this Minho character is around either,” he finally said. “Taemin-ah, how about you spend a some time with us before you go home. Just to put our minds at ease. An hour or two at best. I saw there's karaoke in the mall if you want to go there.”

“Okay, we can go karaoke,” Taemin gives in. “But we're only staying for one hour. Not two hours or three. Just one. I still need to go home and you guys are paying.”

Jonghyun nods, satisfied. “Of course.”

Key sighs, “Fine but first -” he grabs Taemin's chin to hold him still while his other hand rummages his bag and pulls out lip gloss. “Taemin you got to stop biting your lips. It's a bad habit and you're going to ruin them like that.”

“Key stop it!” Taemin tries to turn his face but stuck in Key's iron grip. “I don't want your – mrrpph!”

Great now his lips are pink and sparkles. There was a hint of cherry flavor but he knows better not to lick it. Not if he wants a taste of balm and a angry Key. All he can do is give up as he was subjected to his fate.

Minho flatly stares at Changmin whose laughing out of control. He's back at the bookstore on the other side of town. Same place and even the same chair. “You done yet?”

Changmin couldn't answer, trying to keep his snigger down while making aborting signs. After a few huffs of laughter he finally settles down. “Okay, okay... I'm good now... I have got to meet these people.”

Minho inwardly sighs. It was never a good idea to meet Changmin who is delighted to hear him having trouble with his human. It's a risk he has to take and he requires some insight of what to do in his situation.

Changmin clears his throat, recomposing himself. It failed badly with the way his face is threatening to smile. “I can't believe you got called a drug dealer and a prosti – ”

“Finish that sentence and I will end you.”

“- and I did warned you that the longer you stay around the boy without claiming him, the more chances he will attract others to him.”

“I have no worries defending what is rightfully mine,” Minho confidently said. “But the presence I sensed around Taemin is not something to be taken lightly.”

“Because you can't identify it?”

“I can smell human mixed with the scent but it feels eroded in a way,” Minho tries to explain. “Do you know what I mean?”

Changmin shakes his head. “Not really. It's not a spirit nor another demon. Did a human soul get corrupted or something?”

Minho crossed his arms, leaning back on his chair. “There's also something else, separate from this. I sensed an angel.”

This got Changmin to sit up straight, all trace of amusement is gone. “An angel?”

Minho solemnly nodded. “There were faint traces of blessing on my human when he came home and I know for a fact he didn't go to church,” he said the word with disdain. “Why are they here?!”

“Did you ask your human?”

“My human wouldn't talk to me, telling me to mind my own business.”

Truthfully Minho wasn't able to follow Taemin when Key had taken the boy away. He was only able to follow Taemin's presence to a general area when a shroud fell upon his senses. It was like hitting a wall and it made him confused and angry. When Taemin came home he was ready to confront the boy, how the boy escaped his senses. He had moved to touch Taemin and nearly getting burned because of blessings left by an angel.

It made Minho filled with rage.

“When angels come down to Earth they usually give blessings or eliminate rogue evil,” Changmin calmly explains. “They tend to be harmless unless we crossed their paths. That's why we do our work in the shadows, we're careful to make sure we don't stick out. You will need to be careful, Minho. If that angel is around your human, you might get discovered and even killed.”

“I'm not afraid of them.” Minho growls, black flames encased his right hand that formed into a fist. “The boy belongs to me.”

“You should be wary of them,” Changmin glares, particularly at Minho's flame covered hand. The flames nearly burn his table. “Smart demons don't pick fights with angels if they can't help it. Even if you do win, you would only doom us as they will send reinforcements to wipe us out. They are very particular with order but partake in vengeance when comes to our kind.”

Minho scoffs, the flames from his hand were snuffed out. “What should I do then?”

“The angel might not be after you but after that scent you smell otherwise you would have been dead,” Changmin continues. “Worse case scenario is that the angel might pick up on your presence and will seek out to eliminate you. I would suggest that you claim your human as soon as you can because time is running out.”

Chapter Text

Taemin had a free day but it's a busy day of running errands. The lull of the routine is helpful for him to gather and straighten his thoughts. Most of them concerning the demon Minho.

Lately he finds Minho sticking by his side no matter where he goes. Even though they made an agreement that Minho shouldn't bother him at school, he could still feel the demon's presence around him even though he couldn't be seen. He also finds the demon's mood to be odd. One minute he's annoying, trying to take Taemin's soul and the next he's being somber like he has a lot on his mind. To be honest when the demon isn't actually annoying, he could be considered as good company.

Finished with his errands Taemin heads to the park for the shaded area to rest. He sits on the bench, drops his groceries next to him, and leans back to let the cool metal soothe his exhuasted body.

“Demon hyung.”

Minho materializes lounging next to him. “That's not my name, little one.”

“Neither mine is little one,” Taemin shot back, with less heat than he usually has. “Do you always have to follow me? I'm sure you have better things to do other than watching me buy groceries.”

“I would if you'd only make a contract with me, then I would leave you alone.”

“And I told you I don't want to.”

With both the demon and human unsatisfied with the answers they received, they just sat back and relaxed. There is a playground full of children in front of them. A cool breeze blows their way as the sounds of children playing fill the air.

“How do you do that?”

Minho looks over at Taemin curiously. Taemin didn't turn, watching the children and repeats his question. “How do you know where to find me?”

Minho gave a curious tilt of his head, turning his head back. “I always know where to find you. The moment you summoned me a bond has been created. When you gave me a name, it was solidified.”

Taemin scrunches his nose. “I should have named you Gae because you always followed me like a dog.”

Minho turns to Taemin with a mean smile. His sharp fangs appear at the corners of his mouth. “Woof.”

Taemin twitches back as Minho straightens back up, fangs recedes back to a normal human smirk. Taemin glares, giving Minho a light shove. “Meany. Just for that I'm not going to share with you.”

Proving his point he takes out a jelly candy from his bag, eats one with gusto. Minho just watches with amusement. “Demons don't need to eat human food.”

Taemin looks at the jelly in his hand and then at Minho. “But you ate ramen.”

Minho just shrugs as his answer. Taemin blinks before tossing a jelly candy for Minho to eat. Minho looks at it weirdly before peeling the wrapper and eating it. He glances at Taemin who was watching the demon carefully. “What?”

“Where does it all,” Taemin makes some gestures at his stomach area, doesn't know how to describe it. Even Minho doesn't understand, his brows furrowed with confusion. Taemin shakes his head. “Can I ask you something? About demon stuff?”

“Demon stuff?” Minho asks, eyebrows raised.

Taemin nods. “If you're going to stick around I might as well learn more about you. Maybe that's why I'm not scared of you as the first time because I just got used to your presence.”

His careless words used to make Minho want to snarl but now curious of the inner thoughts of his human. “What do you want to know?”

Taemin makes some thoughtful noise before asking “How were you able to enter the church?”

“Your church has enough empty faith for me to pass. It's easy for a strong demon like me,” Minho explains. “But weaker demons and spirits can't, not unless a human wants them to.”

“Yeah but I'm asking how?”

Minho has a thoughtful look. “Well let's see... You can imagine faith as a fire. It's something that everyone has.” He conjures a small black fire in the palm of his hand. “The church has their own fire and it represents their faith. Have enough faith and the flames will be big and strong enough that even I wouldn't be able to slip through.” The fire in his hand grows, consuming his whole hand. “The intent and will would actually hurt me but if you don't have faith, the flames of the church will grow weak.” The fire in his hand recedes until it becomes as small as the jelly candy he just ate in the palm of his hand. “Congregations who practiced the word of the lord but don't believe in their hearts cannot retain faith needed for the church. Otherwise the church becomes like a regular building anyone can enter.

Taemin stares at the fire in the palm of Minho's hand curiously as it flickers and dances. “Why is your fire black?”

“This is darkness flames,” Minho quietly says. “The strongest hellfire to ever exist. It consumes and destroys until there's nothing left. I am the only wielder of hell who can control it without being hurt.”

Taemin looks at the flames dancing in the palm of Minho's hand before glancing up at the demon. Minho had looked somber at the flames. The flare of the flames reflect back in Minho's eyes in a way even though dark, seem to glow.

“Can I touch it?”

Minho snaps his hand close, smothers the flames. “You shouldn't play with fire, little one. Especially hellfire.”

Taemin frown, retracting his hand that was inching near Minho. “You used it to save me from the robbers and the guy who tried to eat me.”

“Yes, I did.”

“I thought it was all a dream,” Taemin's hand combing through his hair. “I thought it was impossible... fire can't be black!”

Minho conjures a small black flame again, this time away from Taemin's reach and curiosity. Small like the size of his thumb. “This fire exist in the deepest pit of hell.” The little flame danced between his knuckles and fingers like he would with a coin. “I was made and shaped through it's heat. Even demons can barely handle this fire.”

Taemin was enraptured, watching the fire play in Minho's hand. “Does it hurt?”

The question had come out of no where, it had Minho paused looking down at Taemin curiously. “What made you ask that, little one?”

“I don't know,” Taemin scotches closer to Minho. “You sounded quiet when you were explaining it. Sad, even.”

Minho turns back to the fire in his hand. “There is a certain beauty to this fire even though it comes from hell. Are you scared of it?”

Taemin shakes his head. “No. Because the fire belongs to you.” His head leaning on Minho's shoulder, watching idly the black flames dance out of reach. “And it's so cute like this.”

Minho scoffs. From the corner of his eye Minho watches closely at Taemin who had dared to be close to the flames of hell. He has perfect control of the fire so it wouldn't hurt the human. He does small little tricks with the fire that had Taemin's eyes widened with joy. Through this small moment between the human and the demon, an unknowing soft smile graced upon Minho.

Unbeknownst the two, their little moment is clearly seen by Xiumin and D.O. None of the humans had paid any mind to the two playing with fire, but the two who just so happen to be looking for their next meal and recently lost a comrade would have something to say about that.

“T-that guy,” D.O. points. “A-and that black f-fire, he's the one w-who – ”

“Who took Kris away from us,” Xiumin finishes, grinning madly. “And that boy next to him – oh we met before. The small one who got away.”

“W-what are we going to do?” D.O. tugs on Xiumin's arm. “We need to tell Suho about this.”

“We are not telling him anything.” Xiumin clicks his tongue. “At least not yet.”

“What are you talking about?” D.O asks, eyes widened at the possibility. “Surely you're not going to – ”

“I may be crazy but I'm not stupid,” Xiumin harshly tugs his arm out of D.O.'s grip. “I'll figure something out but now that we know how to find him, this will make things more fun.”

Behind them frost has permeated to all living and nonliving objects. The flowers and grass are cover with frost, bugs are frozen and some even cracked. Birds and squirrels shivered, trying to get away. An unlucky squirrel who had been close to them had froze. Xiumin's manic grin grew, thinking all the ways to have his fun.

“Onew-hyung! Taeminnie is here~”

He barrels into Onew from behind and to his credit Onew turns around and deftly catches Taemin, hoisting him sturdy up high. “Now what has gotten my Taeminnie to be so affectionate?”

Taemin shrugs, his hands resting on Onew's shoulders. “I don't know hyung, I feel like I have not seen you in forever.”

Onew makes a thoughtful noise, adjusting his hold on the boy. “Does it have to do with that friend of yours who visited here last time?” he asked. “Has he been bothering you?”

Taemin groan. “Don't remind me hyung. I've been stressed as it is.”

“Do you want me to have a word with him?”

“He's not bothering me that much. I just missed you, that's all.”

Onew chuckles and puts him down. “Yeah I understand. I miss my little ball of fluff.”

“Is there anything I can help you with, hyung?” Taemin twirls around, light on his feet. “I see Mir is out today.”

“If you can, can you sweep the front of the cafe?” Onew picking up the empty tray he dropped to catch Taemin. “I haven't gotten the chance to clean up out front. I'll have your dessert ready when you're done.”

“Thanks hyung!”

It's almost closing time at the cafe. Taemin is used to helping out Onew whenever he can so he knows where everything is. It's mostly repayment for the free desserts he gets but really he just likes helping Onew. After sweeping the front of the cafe he takes out the trash. He just took out the last trash bag when someone calls for him.

“Little angel?”

Taemin makes a confused face and turns around. Jonghyun is waving at him as he crosses the street. “Jonghyun hyung!”

Jonghyun gives Taemin a strong side hug that almost makes him melt in his embrace. He pulls back and smiles. “What are you doing here? Are you working?”

“I'm helping Onew out at his cafe.”

Jonghyun gives a curious head tilt. “Cafe? Onew's Cafe?”

Taemin smiles brightly. “Yes! Do you know it?”

“I was about to go there myself,” Jonghyun grin. “When we just met Key introduced me to the place. I really like their menu so much that I wanted to get some more.”

“That's great! Let me introduce you to the owner.”

Taemin introduced Jonghyun to Onew and the three had gotten along really well. They talk about things that interests them and their mutual friends.

“You guys seem really close,” Jonghyun comments. “If I hadn't known better I would have thought you guys are brothers.”

“Nah, Onew is just a really nice guy,” Taemin corrects him. “I got my own big brother, he's working now.”

“Taemin is a sweet kid, makes me wish I have a cute little brother like him,” Onew pokes Taemin's chubby cheek, was swatted away. “Just having him around lifts my mood. I met him first before meeting Key, who has been a big help to my business. He usually brings me customers from his job appointments and they upload the pictures they took on SNS.”

Jonghyun snaps his fingers. “I knew you guys were being sneaky! Both of you were doing the winky eyes and hand gestures when you think I didn't see. But I understand though because this place is so good.”

“I told you,” Taemin sticks a spoon of pudding into his mouth. “Onew, Jonghyun sings super duper good. Key wouldn't shut up about it and I was there and have to admit he's real good. You should definitely come with us next time we go karaoke.”

Jonghyun's cheeks colored. “Well I'm not sure I'm that good...”

“If both those boys said it's true then I'll have to hear it for myself,” Onew gives an approving smile. “I haven't done karaoke in a while, maybe we can do a duet.”

“We definitely should!”

Onew had to close up the shop so Jonghyun walks Taemin over to the bus stop. Jonghyun decided to keep Taemin company until the bus arrives. They talked some more and laughed, overall it's a relaxing evening.

Jonghyun fondly smiles at him. “Let's be more than friends.”

“Best friends?”

“No, more than that.”

Taemin looks confused, tapping his chin in thought. “...Mega best friends?”

Jonghyun's smile wavered before laughing out loud. They both laughed, causing the people near them look at them weirdly. “Sure, let's go with that.”

The bus arrives for Taemin to get on. Taemin gets a seat by the window, waving at Jonghyun out the window. Jonghyun waves goodbye, watching the bus go. As the bus drives turns the corner and out of sight, Jonghyun's smile slips away.

“What are you doing here, demon?”

Called out, Minho steps out from behind with his hands in his pockets.

“Trying to find the source of that stench,” Minho's eyes glows dark, his nostrils flared. “Turns out it's you, angel.”

Jonghyun turns around to face the demon. His whole being seems to glow brightly. “How long has it been since your kind resurfaced? Since the Great War perhaps?”

“Oh we've been around.” Minho stretches, his knuckle joints cracking. “Just didn't feel like telling you. Your kind always have a habit of sticking your nose where it doesn't belong, Jonghyun. Is that even your name?”

“Because you're always up to no good. You do bad things for no reason. You do them to be a jerk.”

“I do them because I either have a deal or because I feel like it. Most of the time it's the latter.”

Jonghyun readies his stance, his right hand splayed out as energy pulsed out to form a sword in his hand. In response Minho makes a fist, his dark energy engulfing it.

“Go back to hell, demon!”

“Up yours, you pompous angel!”

The supernatural beings both charged at each other at lightning speed. One with a sword and the other with their fist. Both ready to destroy the other, ensuring a battle that would leave only one standing.

It didn't come to that when Onew suddenly comes between them in an instant. One hand diverted the swing of Jonghyun's sword, the other deflected Minho's fist away, instantly canceling both attacks. The angel and demon were flabbergasted that a human was able to stop their attacks at the same time with his bare hands. The smiling happy-go-lucky cafe owner is gone, replaced with a serious stoic warrior.

“That's enough.” His words steady and strong.

The two celestial were too shocked to move. Onew hadn't removed himself from between them, leveling both of them a glare.

“We are in a populated area,” Onew's hands splayed out ready if he needs to stop them again. “What you are about to do may result in severe property damage and even endanger lives. I suggest you both step back and have a civil conversation.”

Onew steps back. Slowly and keeping an eye on each other, the two draw back their arms. Jonghyun's sword disappears and the energy surrounding Minho's fist dissolved.

Appeased, Onew gestures them to his cafe. “Now I suggest you go inside before a human gets the wrong idea and films you,” he said. “I'm sure you both have a lot to talk about.”

The angel and demon could have refused, restart the fight. But the way Onew said it leaves no room for argument. There were pressing questions that needed to be answered including what kind of person is Lee Jinki.

Jonghyun stalks into the cafe with Onew holding the door. Minho follows behind but was blocked by Onew's outstretched arm, barring him from entry.

Minho raises an eyebrow. “What?”

Onew calmly points the side of his eye.

Minho's eyes are still glowing with power. He smirks. “What? It's just my flaming charisma.”

Onew didn't look amused, not moving his stance by the door. Minho reluctantly closes his eyes, opening them some seconds later. His eyes stop glowing, dull like a human but the ring around his iris still glows.

“Better?”

“Much.”

Onew's Cafe is already closed but is kept open for hem as they sit in a booth. The atmosphere was heavy as the two hadn't stop glaring at each other. They also kept an eye at the cafe owner's every movement.

Onew approaches them, handing each of them a menu. “My cafe is closed up for the day but I can whip something up. Just order drinks from only this side of the menu.”

“You're not human,” Jonghyun doesn't take his eyes off of Minho, not even for a second. “You're not a demon... or an angel.”

“It looks like you knew what I am when I first came to the cafe,” Minho adds, his eyes narrows slightly at Jonghyun. “What are you, Lee Jinki? How did you stop us at the same time?”

“Boys, I am extending my courtesy of leaving my cafe open for the two of you so the least you could do is order something,” Onew said, ignoring the questions. “It is my experience that talking while enjoying good food will always lead to an amicable relationship.”

“We are not in a relationship!” Minho finally breaks eye contact to glare at Onew. His eyes slightly flared but in a more subdued manner. “What are you, really?”

Onew took a moment to assess them. Both impatient for answers and worried with fear of the unknown.

“My name is Lee Jinki. I am the owner of Onew's Cafe,” Onew recites in a bored manner. “Sometimes I go by Onew because of the cafe's name and my beautiful smile. I like coffee and sweets which is why I opened the cafe in the first place.”

“That doesn't explain who you are!” Jonghyun argues. “How are you even able to stop us?!”

“Yes it did,” Onew bends down at the two being's eye level. The lights flickered above casting a sinister shadow on the cafe owner. “I am a cafe owner who stopped the both of you from getting into a fight. Destruction of property and aggravated assault is not good business. I can send your butts packing above or below if you brats don't order something now.”

It's almost though a dark heavy fog has fallen over the cafe's occupants. If the cafe owner's mood is foul, then it affects everything in the cafe as well. The intention and promise behind those words had Jonghyun and Minho quickly ordered something from the menu without losing their cool.

“I'll have an espresso.”

“Can I get an iced americano?”

Onew straightens up and smile. The lights stop flickering and the whole cafe's atmosphere brightened from the owner's mood. “Coming right up!”

Minho turns around to watch Onew go behind the counter. He watches the man moves manually, preparing the drinks with no magic or powers involved. Just like a human.

“Did you believe him?” Minho asks, not looking away from the cafe owner. “Everything that he says?”

“I think so,” Jonghyun answers, also watching Onew closely. “But it didn't explain what he is or how he stopped us.”

“Is he one of yours?”

“Never seen or heard of him before. Maybe yours?”

“No. None of our demons have that kind of smile, too genuine.”

“Still...”

The two stiffened as Onew approaches the booth with the drinks. “Lets see... an espresso for the demon and an iced americano for the angel.”

Minho eyed his drink warily, given by an unknown entity who could stop him with his bare hands. “Do you bleed, Lee Jinki?”

Jonghyun coughs in his drink while Onew only raised an eyebrow at the question. “I don't know, Choi Minho. Probably as much as any being next to me does.”

That was a smooth and complicated answer had the demon and angel glance at each other warily, turning their eyes back to the cafe owner.

“I'm sure you both have plenty of things to discuss like what made you start a fight,” Onew smirks at their expression. “I'll give you two some privacy.”

The cafe owner leaves the angel and demon to themselves. It reminded them why they were here in the first place.

“You're name is Minho?”

“Choi Minho if you want to be technical. For now, it's acceptable.”

Jonghyun loudly sips his iced americano with a straw, glancing at the retreating cafe owner to the demon sitting across from him. Minho savors the steam from his espresso, consuming it with decorum while eying the angel in front of him.

It was Jonghyun who starts the conversation, putting his drink down. “Did you make a deal with a human?”

“Plenty,” Minho puts his drink down as well, using his pinkie finger to cushion the cup. “You will have to be more specific.”

“Every time your lot appeared, something bad always happens. Usually resulting in the loss of countless lives that may threaten the balance of the above and below,” Jonghyun glares. “Most of the time I found you to be the root of the catalyst.”

Minho scoffs. “You can't blame every bad thing a human does on me. All of the things they do are from their own decisions and choice.”

“Oh yeah? The fall of Cleopatra's reign in Eygpt?!”

“I'm not involved with her fall. She made her choice and I made mine.”

“What about imparting the knowledge of flight to the humans?! They should have stayed on the ground where they belong.”

“That's so selfish of an angel to suggest such a thing when humans actually came up with the idea themselves. Sometimes humans are more observant and creative than we give them credit for. Though I did make a deal with both Wright brothers to steal the knowledge of flight from an unknown inventor. Everything else depends on how they use it. And look how much humans have accomplished with the power of flight. Best deal I ever made, got double the souls for the price of one.”

“You destroyed the city of Troy!”

“It was a mutual deal with Helen that benefits us both,” Minho justifies, sounding bored now. “She gets to keep her soul while I get the souls of her tormentors. And I hardly did anything, the humans did all the work.”

“Then what are you doing following that boy?”

Minho's eyes narrows. “Boy?”

“That boy, Lee Taemin,” Jonghyun's glare intensifies. “There was something about him... I wasn't sure at first but seeing you appear confirms my suspicions. That boy is your target. You haven't made a deal with him yet, haven't you?”

Demons are much known for their uncontrollable nature, to wreck chaos and steal souls wherever they went. That includes their emotions, to not be bound and be free from constraints. Powerful demons have much more control over their nature and emotions but are still connected to what they should be. Minho unfortunately easily gives into emotions as his mentor Changmin had pointed out as his weakness. He's been working on it for a millennium .

Minho's blank and challenging expression belies how he feels of Jonghyun's revelation. It would not do well to let an enemy know of his true intentions. The only indication of the demon reacting is the barely noticeable twitch on Minho's hand.

“And what if I have?” Minho crosses his arms over his chest, leaning back with a lazy smile. “It's none of your business if I did and I would have already claimed him to be mine.”

“Then what are you even doing here?”

“My my, what a nosy angel you are. He summoned me and I answered. Plain and simple.”

Jonghyun took a moment to consider Minho's words, finishing his drink in one go. All that is left is the ice cubes lying on the bottom of the drink.

“He summoned you and that's it?” Jonghyun concludes, toying the ice in his cup with the straw. “He didn't make a deal so you're just hanging around him until he makes one?! There are plenty of humans out there making a deal with a demon every other day. I'm not sure how it works for the below but you're just wasting time. If you're here, then you want something from him. More than just his soul.”

And what can you expect from a demon. Minho stares at the cup in his hand, the reflection in the drink reflecting back at him. His human reflection. For a moment he could imagine his demonic appearance; his horns, fangs, and skin. He is still himself; his human and demon appearance. Two sides of the same coin.

“Dropping ink on snow white paper will inevitably absorb the black. It's purity demands it.” Minho meets his eyes and smirks, his canine shows and eyes flare with unrestrained delight. “Taemin's soul is cleaner than any that I have ever encountered, just begging to be corrupted. I will savor it, taking him by the hand and lead him step by step to his descent. And when he's finally ready, I will snatch him up and he will be by my side, and savor him forever.”

Jonghyun inwardly shivers. “You're sick,” he spat with disgust, hand forming into a fist next to his empty glass. “You lay one hand on that kid and I'll destroy you. How can you do this to a boy who didn't do anything?!”

Minho smiles venomously. “I'm a demon, it's what we do,” he purr. “I will never force Taemin into anything so it will be amusing if Taemin gives in willingly. Eventually when I walk into a room, I'll be the only thing he sees. My beautiful tortured soul, maybe he'll become a demon of my own making.”

“He's innocent! I'll take him away, somewhere you can't find him.”

At that, Minho's head snaps up. His hand on the table didn't move as spider web cracks appear under his fist. The ice cubes in Jonghyun's glass cracks.

“It is precisely he's innocent the reason why he belongs to me.” Minho's voice is low and deadly. “Take him from me if you dare but know this; lives will be lost and the world will burn to claim back what is mine. They are inconsequential, a small consequence should anything get between me and him.”

Jonghyun met Minho's gaze head on, the air around them thick and heavy. Challenging each other between a demon's claim and an angel's duty.

“You won't get away with this,” Jonghyun promised. “I'll fight you to the death if I have to.”

“Debatable.”

Minho smirks as he finishes his coffee, watching Jonghyun gets up and storms out of the cafe. Putting his cup down, Minho glanced over at Onew who was quiet the whole time. “You gonna say something, cafe owner?”

Onew had been listening to their conversation behind the counter. His arms crossed with an blank look. “It's not my job to interfere with the customer's business.”

“Even if it's about one of your valuable customers?” Minho smirks. “I noticed you didn't tell the little one that you knew what I am but why? Aren't you fond of Lee Taemin as well? You won't be able to stop me either.”

A taunt, Onew's face is unreadable as he leaves the counter to go to Minho's table. For a moment, Minho's smirk frozen and instinctively steels himself. Onew was able to cancel both Minho's and Jonghyun's attack at the same time. He wasn't able to discern Onew's affiliation or what he is. Despite the cafe owner's soft appearance, there is power behind his ruse.

Reaching the table, Onew gives Minho a considering look then glances down at the table. Onew moves his hand as Minho gathers energy in his other hand hidden under the table at the ready.

“Here's your bill.”

Chapter Text

“Thanks for helping me, boys.”

Taemin yawn for what seems the hundredth time, sleepily gave Onew a smile. “No problem, hyung.”

Taemin, Onew, and Key are at the market place early in the morning. They and a couple of old folks are waiting for the warehouse to open.

Onew is the only one who looks energetic and ready. It really is too early for a college student like Taemin to be up so early when he doesn't have class. Like normal college students he spent the night online till almost dawn. Key isn't faring much better but pulls it off; wearing his designer sunglasses to hide his dark circles fatigue and sipping on iced coffee.

Taemin is leaning against Onew with his chin tucked on his shoulder. He smacks his lips and wearily looks around. “I can't believe there are a lot of people here this early. I thought the sale would go on for at least another 3 days.”

Onew sighs, patting Taemin's head sympathetically. “Most of the good stuff are sold this early and cheap,” he replies. “We can get our money's worth and buy in bulk. Normally I wouldn't bother with this because of the hassle but the company who normally ships me the supplies were delayed.”

“It's not that early honestly, Taemin is used to having afternoon classes,” Key loudly sips his coffee. “Why can't Mir be here then? He's your actual employee.”

“He didn't pick up his phone,” Onew shrugs. “I closed the cafe today so I'll make it up to the both of you.”

Taemin nods off, his head jerked back and is wide awake for a second before his eyes drooped. He eyes Key who is sipping his coffee in a relaxed manner. “Key, let me drink it.”

Key elegantly arch his eyebrow behind his dark sunglasses and continues to sip his drink loudly. He intentionally finishes the whole drink in one go, releasing a huge sigh when he finishes. “I told you to get some before we leave,” he smugly replies to Taemin's dirty look. “We even stopped by Angel-in-us-Coffee and you didn't get anything.”

“I think at that time Taemin was asleep in the car,” Onew pipes up. “I knew I should have bought extra.”

The warehouse finally open for the people to go in. There were all types of things on sale ranging from fish to cleaning supplies. In the hustle and bustle of the crowd Taemin blearily follows Onew who is used to this type of environment that it comes with ease when picking things he need.

By the time Onew got all that he need, Taemin is finally wide awake. Mostly because he is using all of his energy to carry Onew's stuff. When they finally left the warehouse Taemin gave a shout of relief as they put their purchases in the car.

“I don't know how you can stand it, hyung,” Taemin complains, leaning his whole body against the car. He's so exhausted he doesn't care about his clothes getting dirty from the dust on the car. “It feels like we've been in there forever and you had so much stuff to buy. Have you not heard of online shopping?”

“I don't make it a habit to do this but unfortunately desperate times calls for desperate measures,” Onew replies, patting Taemin's head. “C'mon, as thanks I'll treat you good food today. It's a little bit early for food though – there's a huge walkway there near the river. We can go check it out.”

Taemin blearily looks around. “Where's Key?”

“I think he's still in the warehouse,” Onew frown. “He still have my pandan powder.”

When Key finally arrived they made their way to the walkway that Onew was talking about. There were people jogging or biking but there is a pedestrian walkway with benches and tables for those who wanted to rest. They kept to the pedestrian walkway, looking out to the river flowing next to them.

“I swear Onew, you've been holding out on me,” Key gushes. “That place is a good deal – had I known I would have gone there a long time ago.”

“I don't make it a habit to go there too often,” Onew replies. “It's too much work and it gets real crowded.”

“I want to sit down,” Taemin complains, dropping down on the bench nearest to them with Onew and Key following suit. “We been walking for a while.”

Onew fondly shakes his head. “Aigoo~ You're young Taemin, you should have a lot of energy. An old man like me have to take it easy.”

“I don't know why you complain,” Key clicks his tongue. “We didn't walk for very long – ”

Whatever Key has to say cuts off, as Taemin and Onew looks over to where Key is looking at. A little bit away they can see Jonghyun jogging towards them. Jonghyun is wearing a tank and shorts, with earphones playing his music. His muscles glisten from sweat and flex with every bounce. The sun shines breaking through the treeline casting a warm orange glow behind him.

Taemin blinks and shakes his head. He looks over at Key who is enraptured by the sight. “You're drooling, Key.”

Jonghyun slows down and gives the group a tired yet sigh-worthy smile. “This is a nice surprise to see you all here.”

Taemin has to give a hard nudge into Key's side to get it together. “Y-yes it's nice,” Key stutters. “Surprise!”

“They're helping me with my shopping list,” Onew smiles, shoots a knowing look at Jonghyun. “You're kind of far from the city to be jogging here.”

“I get lost in the moment,” Jonghyun shot back almost immediately, his smile stiff on his face. “And I start real early.”

“Wow really?!” Taemin looks at Jonghyun with an amazed look. “That's real dedication.”

Jonghyun gives Taemin a fond smile but it dropped when he sees something. Taemin looks over his shoulder and felt the same way.

It's Minho.

Minho walks toward them with purpose and nonchalance air. His sophisticated designer ensemble along with dark sunglasses hides his seductive eyes can be compared as strutting down the runway. The treeline block the sun rays casting shadows in his path and when he looks up his eyes seem to glow. His sinful appearance alone has pedestrians do a double take and even trip on their feet.

It only fills Taemin with annoyance and worry. Even more so when Minho's devilish grin smiles straight at him, coming his way.

Key looks over his shoulder in a bored manner. “Taemin, your stalker is here.”

Minho approaches them, tucking the sunglasses into his pocket. “Well hello there.”

“Hello Minho,” Onew greets Minho pleasantly. “Are you also jogging in this fine weather?”

“Well why would I want to do that?” Minho purr. “I don't need to make some pitiful excuse to meet you all.”

Taemin frowned at what Minho is getting at. Jonghyun had met the Minho's gaze with a glare and a pursed lip, stepping up to him.

Jonghyun looks up and down like he is judging Minho's worth before answering. “And I don't need to wear a suit to overcompensate my short comings.”

It almost felt like hell froze over. Through the whole interaction Taemin noticed he is being subtly moved to stand behind Jonghyun and Key, who is also glaring at Minho. Only Onew is acting normal, not caring or being awkward of the impromptu staring contest.

The stare off would have continue if it weren't for Onew, clapping his hands for their attention. “Okay then. Now that everyone is here, let's go and eat. I know a really good fried chicken restaurant around here. Minho, Jonghyun, you are welcome to join us.”

Sometimes Taemin wonders if Onew is short on social cues. He tries to give a nudge or a hint that this might be a bad idea. No dice.

“Sounds fine to me.”

“Of course.”

They both accepted the offer. It's lunch time when Onew led them to a small hole-in-the-wall restaurant. It's almost packed with avid fried chicken lovers but luckily they got their own table for the five of them.

The prospect of tasty fried chicken still couldn't diminish Jonghyun and Minho's little glaring war, sitting on opposite ends of the table. And Taemin is stuck in the middle inwardly sweating, hoping Minho would calm down or leave, which ever comes first before bodily harm.

Onew pours everyone their drinks while waiting for their meal. “This place is really famous for how they make their chicken,” he explains with a dreamy expression. “The crispy gold batter, the hot thick meat – when you eat and hear that perfect crunch you just know that what you're eating is like no other.” He shoots a pointed look at everyone, particularly at Minho and Jonghyun. “So you guys better not ruin it. I'm being particularly generous and ordered enough for all five of us. My treat.”

At that Minho and Jonghyun reluctantly turn their glares away, opting to stare at the table or the wall. They make quite a pair, two sulking friends, even if one of them is a demon. Taemin looks at Onew impressed, maybe he isn't as oblivious as he thought.

The server finally came with their order, Taemin could practically feel Onew vibrating in his seat next to him. Pieces of fried chicken stacked high into two large plates. Onew wasted no time putting on his gloves and taking the first piece when it got to their table. They all followed suit in a much slower pace.

“Be careful, it's still hot.” Onew rips a big piece and offers it to Taemin to eat. “Aaahh~”

Taemin eats it out of Onew's hand, makes a happy sound. “This is so good – no wonder you were so excited for this.”

Onew nods, satisfied as he breaks off another piece. “I don't mess around with fried chicken.”

“Yah Onew! Stop feeding Taemin like that,” Key scolds. “He is not a baby!”

“I just can't help it,” Onew pouts. “Just watching him eat makes me feel fulfilled and hungrier for my love of chicken. But don't worry, I didn't forget about you.” He offers a piece to Key. “Aah~”

“The batter is oily for me,” Key sniffs before taking the offered piece. “It's going to mess up my face. But I have to admit, this is very good.”

Taemin subtly looks over at Minho and Jonghyun. They both just barely touch the pile. “Aren't you going to eat?”

Minho unsurely takes a chicken from the pile. Following what the rest of them did; he rips the chicken, dips it into a mixed sauce, and eats it slowly. The whole time Taemin watches him closely, similar as that time when Minho ate ramen. He could surely feel everyone at the table is watching as well. When Minho swallows, Taemin prods him. “Well? How is it?”

Minho has a blank look and answers, “It's acceptable.”

Taemin let's out a sigh of relief while Onew recoils beside him. “Acceptable?! Blasphemy! Have you no taste buds?!”

"Maybe he's used to eating souls instead of real food," Jonghyun mutter quietly, barely inaudible. He had been picking at his piece picked up the pace to avoid Onew's ire. “I'll eat it well,” eating his piece and hopefully going unnoticed.

Key throws a ketchup packet at Minho's head. To Taemin it feels like a movie moment when you know the killer is right behind a victim. All he can do is make aborting motion that goes ignored by everyone at the table.

“You just unleash Onew the chicken maniac,” Key hisses. “Now eat the chicken like your life depends on it.”

Minho looks like he's in a state between wanting to throw himself at Key or burn Key alive. That's how Taemin perceives the demon's thoughts with Minho's eye twitching and the shaking fists as indicators.

Taemin gave a forced laugh. “That's how Minho say it's good,” Taemin stutters out an excuse, subtly puts an arm across Minho's front as a precaution. “He doesn't normally eat fried chicken so that's actually a compliment.”

Minho glance at Taemin like he couldn't believe the lie and audacity. It goes ignored as Taemin takes a piece and breaks it off, offering it to Minho to eat.

"He just needs to try it a second time," Taemin says. "Here."

Minho looks down at the chicken offered by his human close to him. Taemin wants him to eat it out of his hands.

Unthinkable.

But upon a second glance at the rest of the table's reaction, he doesn't argue. Grudgingly Minho consumes another piece from the pile, making a satisfied noise for good measure to appease them. It actually tastes better than the first bite. "It's good."

Of course chicken tastes good with a lot of people eating it together. After awhile the group fell into a somewhat comfortable pace. Soon the pile of fried chicken diminish until all that is left is nothing but crumbs. Even then they still nitpick the small pieces to consume.

They left the restaurant sated and full and returned to the walkway where they all met. When Taemin and Key left to get drinks, the tension between Minho and Jonghyun came back in full force leaving Onew to be the moderator and a limited time frame to resolve.

“I thought I already made it clear to the two of you that I don't want any fighting,” Onew says in a tired manner. “I couldn't enjoy my chicken properly because of you two.”

Jonghyun glares. “How can I stand by and do nothing when a demon is planning to make a meal out of an innocent boy?”

Minho smirks. “It's the fact that you can do nothing that I am still here.”

Onew makes a frustrated noise, pinching the space between his brows. Fed up with the two ethereal beings' behavior, he grabs both of them by the shoulder and pushes them down on the bench to sit. It stunned both the angel and demon as it was impossible for a normal human to do so. But they both know Onew is not a normal human, they don't even know if Onew is a human.

With the two sitting down, Onew looms over them intimidating. “Listen carefully boys,” Onew said, low and dangerous. “My day has been going perfectly well so far. I finished my shopping list, I have two of my favorite people accompanying me, and I ate fried chicken. So whatever fragile measuring contest you boys got going on doesn't belong here.”

Onew points at Minho. “You can drop the act, Minho. It's getting annoying and painful to watch. The sooner you see the truth of what you feel for Taemin, the better for all of us and we can move on with our lives. Just know we all care for the health and well-being of Lee Taemin.”

The accusation had Minho snarl, his fangs lengthen, his eyes blazing gearing for a fight. “If you think you can tell me what to do – ”

But Onew doesn't seem bothered, his hand right in front of Minho's forehead ready to flick him. Minho had look at the hand cross-eyed, even offended.

“I'm not done yet,” Onew says with quiet anger in his voice. He lowers his hand when he is sure Minho will listen. "You do not want to test me."

Onew rounded on Jonghyun with an irritable gaze who had been edging himself away from the limited space of the bench. “Minho won't be eating anyone's soul lest of all Taemin's so you can relax. You are literally encouraging Minho's misbehavior when you are being antagonistic towards him. Angels – demons, you both have things in common and fail to realize – you could be good friends.”

Probably not the right thing to say about eternal sworn enemies since the beginning of time. It had Jonghyun and Minho make exaggerated disgusted retching noises, moving as far away from each other that Onew would have allowed.

“Okay fine, you don't need to be friends. Just don't kill each other, is that hard to ask?” Onew gives a tired sigh, looking up to the sky for strength. “Just know that if the both of you are planning to stick around, you can't be mean like this to each other. So you both best behave.”

Jonghyun slowly stands up, his gaze calculating as he glances at Onew to Minho and then to Onew again. He knows better than to pick a fight but also knows not to blindly take a mysterious being's words granted.

“I'll be civil if the demon can do the same,” Jonghyun tilts his head. “Just know I'll be around more often to keep an eye on the both of you; I don't trust either of you.”

“That's perfectly fine.”

Minho roughly gets up, hands shoved into his coat pocket. He leers at Jonghyun before narrowing his eyes at Onew. He inwardly gloats that he is taller than all of them. “Who are you to tell us what to do?”

“Oh it's a simple answer,” Onew replies with a calm smile. “I'm the hyung here.”

Taemin and Key finally comes back with the group's drinks unaware of the shovel talk that had occurred.

Onew sips at his drinks and feels refreshed, giving the group a happy smile. “We should do this more often.”

No one in the group argued and yet no one agreed.

“Taemin-ah! Can you come here for a second?”

Taemin had just return from his outing when someone calls for him. It was Mrs. Kim who lives downstairs. She and her husband owns a convenience shop one block away. They adore him like he is their own son, letting him take drinks and snacks whenever he wants. They often deny his money but with some force on his end for them to accept his payment.

He stops by her apartment and sees boxes by the door. “Taemin-ah, I was wondering if you can help me take these off our hands,” Mrs. Kim said. “We're emptying out the room and found some stuff here that might be useful to you. Some of the clothes here are a little too big for you but I feel you might grow into them.”

Taemin opens one of the box and picks up a shirt. The clothes look nice even though is well worn. Mrs. Kim was right that the clothes are a little too big on him but nonetheless he will accept. “Thank you, Mrs. Kim.”

“No, thank you,” Mrs. Kim lightly pinches Taemin's cheek. “Originally we were planning to put these in storage but we don't have enough room. We thought about donating them to the church but for some reason the thought of it doesn't sit right with us.”

Taemin puts the shirt back into the box. “Who does this stuff belong to?”

“I suppose it must have been my nephew when he came over to stay for awhile,” Mrs. Kim replies, making a thoughtful expression. “But I don't remember him living here long enough to accumulate so much stuff. When I called my nephew about it, he said he doesn't want to come over to pick it saying it will be a hassle. He lives in Suncheon so that's pretty far.”

Taemin nods. “Well thank you for giving them to me. They are in good hands.”

He declined Mrs. Kim's offer to help him carry the boxes. The boxes on top were light but the bottom boxes are heavy. It took some effort to bring all the boxes to the elevator and moving them to his apartment. By then he was so tired and sweaty he laid face down by the entrance of his shoes.

“You could have helped me carry the boxes,” Taemin murmur, his face squished on the floor.

Minho had been lounging on the sofa, amused of his human struggling with the boxes. He goes over to the prone human and lowers himself to his hunches by Taemin's head. “I could have, but I didn't.”

Taemin turns his body up, looks up at Minho with an angry pout. “Then what's the use of you – just watching me suffer?”

“You could always make a contract with me to grant you powers,” Minho suggests, a wicked grin spreads on his face. In the privacy of Taemin's apartment he doesn't have to hide what he truly is. “Super strength, speed, etc., carrying those boxes would be a breeze for you. Don't worry, I'm not so cheap about the deal.”

Taemin scoffs, putting his cool arm on his hot forehead to cool down. “I am not going to sell my soul for powers to do chores. I'm no chump. What do you take me for, demon hyung?”

Minho shrugs and gets up. He picks up all of the boxes with ease, some with his arms and some with his powers, and brings them into the apartment so that it won't block the entrance. Taemin glares at the demon before getting up to join him.

Minho opens a box and Taemin takes out a shirt to measure it across his body. “Mrs. Kim was right. These clothes are big on me but they sure will fit you. These are actually quite fashionable. Why don't you change into them?”

“Unnecessary,” Minho puts the shirt back into the box. “I can change my clothes with a snap of a finger.”

“Wait a minute,” Taemin shakes his head. “Do you mean to tell me that you have a closet somewhere in hell and with a snap of a finger you just change clothes? I thought you just wear a suit everyday because you have nothing to wear.”

Minho gives a look. He quickly finds something in the box and throws it at Taemin. “Why don't you try this one? Looks like you'll fit into it.”

Taemin held the shirt against his body. “I had the exact same shirt when I was in high school for gym class. It's strange, I wonder if they have the same school uniform because this is my size but the rest of the clothes are big.”

“Maybe Mrs. Kim's nephew grew out of it,” Minho suggests. “That explains the size difference.”

“And goes to my high school? What a coincidence, I'll have to ask Mrs. Kim about that,” Taemin studies the shirt. “I swear this shirt is exactly like mine but I don't know where mine is anymore. Probably threw it away I guess.”

Minho sniffs the box before he sniffs the shirt in Taemin's hands. “Strange...”

“What is it?”

“These clothes smell strange but the shirt that you claim is yours also smell strange yet it smells like you,” Minho frown, crossing his arms over his chest. “In fact some of the items in here smells strange too and even some of the items here smells like you.”

Taemin gives a thoughtful look. “Maybe we use the same detergent. I don't know, demon hyung – you smelling things is weird enough. Like a police dog – are there any drugs in there?! Should I be worried?”

Minho pinches Taemin's cheek. “Brat...”

“Ouch,” Taemin rubs his cheek, pouted. “I'm just kidding.”

It took a while but Taemin managed to move all the boxes into a spare room. All the while Minho looks on impassively. “I think I smelt this scent before...”

Satisfied with his hard work Taemin grabs 2 banana milk from the refrigerator and drops down on the sofa. He pokes his straw in and holds it out for the demon to take. Minho looks at the offering weirdly before carefully taking it out of Taemin's hand. Taemin shrugs and pokes a straw in for his own banana milk while getting the remote for the TV. “Demon hyung, what do you want to watch?”

Minho sits beside Taemin, carefully watches the human. He's just sipping his banana milk while scrolling through the selections. He's fully aware of the dangerous demon taken a near constant presence in his wake and yet doesn't shy away.

After a while Minho asks “Why do you call me that?”

Taemin tilts his head at the question. “What do you mean?”

“Demon hyung,” Minho frown. “I've never had anyone call me that.”

“Well you are older than me,” Taemin explains, slowly. “And you are a demon. A boy demon – unless I was mistaken, sorry. Do you not like what I call you?”

“I do not mind, just curious,” Minho takes a moment to think before answering, toying with the straw in his mouth. “I have been alive before the first kings of Korea and I am of course a demon.” Minho finishes his banana milk in one go. “Demons don't have assigned gender. We are created that way. We exist as is and if there is a gender we prefer then we formed our physical appearance as such. Those who choose the female gender would often seduce their prey while the male gender would dominate and over power their prey.”

Taemin makes a thoughtful noise. “I never thought about that before,” he said. “So the reason you choose a male form is because you want to dominate and over power your prey?”

“I am comfortable to be male but there are lots of reason why,” Minho explains. “I can dominate and over power my prey, seduce my prey with this appearance. But I can also take on a female form and do the same as I am a male. But that's not why I am choose this.”

Minho gives Taemin a knowing grin. “It's because this is the form that you most desire. Isn't that right, little one?”

Taemin's cheeks colored, turning his head away. “What?! No way! I did not – ”

“Somewhere in you desires this form. It may or may not have to do with your preference but not entirely,” Minho makes his empty banana milk container disappear. “I notice I share some of the same qualities as that brother of yours and that actor you favor.”

Taemin bits the inside of his mouth, putting his banana milk on the coffee table. “I guess you're right in a way. My brother is tall and handsome – he's so confident that he's not afraid to get what he wants. I'm not jealous of him, just envious that I won't be able to grow the same way as him.”

Minho reaches out, tucking some strands of hair behind Taemin's ear. The movement feels so natural but for a demon this goes against their nature. Taemin had looked up, surprised at the gesture and meets Minho's eyes. Taemin's eyes filled with curiosity and weariness, looking up at the demon for his next move.

Minho blinks surprised of his own action, breaking eye contact first. He turns his head away, feigning nonchalance. “Humans grow in different paces, they won't grow the same unless they are clones under the same circumstance. The way you are right now is something that your brother can't hope to emulate and even find envious.”

Taemin's eyes widen, moving close to Minho. “Like what?”

Minho fought the urge to back away, to not show emotions uncharacteristic of a demon. “Well for starters you have youth on your side,” he listed on the top of his head. “Your features are much softer than that of your brothers, which in Korean standard of beauty, is the most sought out feature.”

The smile that was creeping up on Taemin quickly turns into a pout, turning away and slumps on the sofa. “But I don't feel the same way,” crossing his arms over his chest, “and people are always hurrying me to grow up and get out into the world, not just because of my looks. I'm not smart as most people in my class and I double guess on my answers. I just don't feel ready yet at all.”

A human's shortcomings is something demons take advantage of. This is an opportune moment for Minho to bind Taemin into a contract. He could seduce Taemin with the promise to use his powers to fix his appearance. Taller, stronger, handsome. All he has to do is to apply some persuasion, a force of suggestion to his words, and Taemin's soul is his to claim.

But the idea doesn't sit well with Minho. To see his human feel unsure of himself and depressed stirs something inside. His hand twitches to reach out for him but he stills himself, fought the urge that he bit the bottom of his lip.

“Nobody is really ready for what the world will throw at them,” Minho finally says, putting some force in his words. “And what you are right now is satisfactory. Your presence of being draws people in, easily making friends and having them look out for you. It makes them feel safe and relax being with you. You're earnest in a way that is hard to find in today's society. Your innocence is what I truly say is the best of your qualities.”

“My innocence?” Taemin wrinkles his nose at the word. “I don't think I'm innocent. Sure I don't steal or murder but I know about... stuff...”

“Stuff...” Minho echoes the word with amusement. “Innocence is not something that can be easily described to a human. But I tell you, Lee Taemin, it is what I like best about you.”

Minho breathes out through his nose, having said what he wanted. He doesn't dare to look at Taemin beside him. The human shouldn't expect the demon to be supportive. There was nothing to gain from being nice, it's not in their dictionary.

Which is why he didn't notice until a warm weight leans against Minho's shoulder. He glances down wide eyed, a mop of fluffy hair meets his vision. Taemin has his head against Minho's shoulder. He doesn't shy nor shrug away from the contact as he could only stare at what the human is thinking doing such a thing.

“Thanks, demon hyung,” Taemin mutters, quietly picks up the banana milk from the coffee table and resumes consuming it.

Minho blinks, doesn't say another word. He wordlessly takes the forgotten remote and chooses something random on the TV. The feeling of having Taemin besides him is not something that he is familiar with. He doesn't hate that feeling and deep down hope they can stay like this a little longer.

Chapter Text

Taemin had been working on his group essay with Taeyong. They've been doing most of the work separately and online but now they are at the library doing it together, putting the finishing pieces and going over the paper one last time.

“Finally glad it's done,” Taemin shuts his laptop and puts it in his bag. He stretches his arms up as high as it can go. He has been in the same position for way too long. “Ten pages is a lot of work including the amount of research. I heard we have more group essays to do for this class.”

“It isn't really that much if you count the spacing and roundabout wording,” Taeyong shrugs. “I'm just worried that the professor would comment that it's written like an essay or the references we put is not the correct format. I really hope that doesn't happen.”

Taemin groan at the thought. “If he does he is crazy.” All of his belongings are cleared from the table they were sharing, putting his backpack on. “I'm gonna head home. You?”

Taeyong shakes his head. “Nah, I got some work to do for my other classes so I'm gonna stay – oh yeah Taemin, are you going to participate in the company tours?”

Taemin raises his eyebrow. “Company tours?”

“Our school gets to visit company offices' where we can network with recruiters and learn more about the company,” Taeyong explains. “It's a good way to network and hopefully land a job when we graduate. They have a big poster thing right at the 2^nd floor near the escalator.”

Taemin blinks. “I never thought of that before.”

“Well you should definitely sign up fast because they are going to close the period soon,” Taeyong says. “I'm gonna visit three of the companies listed for next week, it's good to start early.”

“I'll check it out later.”

With a wave goodbye Taemin heads out of the library. He stops by a crepe stand for a snack as a job well done. He feels someone falling into steps beside him and he doesn't need to look to know who it is.

“I'm not sharing my crepe with you,” Taemin says as he ate. “Get your own, moocher demon hyung.”

Minho raises his eyebrow at the name. “I'm not even going to ask.”

Taemin shrugs as he nibbles on his crepe, ignoring the demon as he wished. He thinks back to what Taeyong had said about visiting the company offices as a way to network and land a job. He even passed by the big poster thing on the 2^nd floor to confirm. The thought of the unknown future makes Taemin feel unease. Thoughts like; is he on the right track? What grade can he get on his next midterm to fix his average? What classes should he take next semester?

Thoughts like these tend to put him in a particular mood. Taecyeon said he will do what he can on his end to plan Taemin's future but he doesn't want that. It doesn't feel right for him.

“Little one?” Minho looks at him with concern – or some form of concern because demons are weird. “Are you alright?”

Taemin doesn't pause his nibbling. “Yeah, why do you ask?”

“You're eating the napkin.”

Taemin looks at the crepe in his hand. “Oh.” In his self-musing he didn't pay attention to what he's eating. The crepe concave into one side of his hand.

But with his mood he turns the crepe around and eats the other side like he hadn't been eating paper like a goat. He doesn't even care if Minho is frowning at him, the demon can buy his own crepe.

Taemin stops mid chew when Minho lightly places his hand over his own. “I'm serious,” Minho says. “Is something wrong?”

Taemin scrunches his lips at the offending hand. He laces his hand through Minho's, moving it away as he consumes the rest of the crepe in one go. “Adulting is hard.”

Minho blinks at the answer, watching Taemin stuff the last bite of the crepe like a squirrel. “That's not even a word.”

“Yes it is, just look it up on SNS,” Taemin wipes his mouth with the half-eatened napkin. “Not like a demon would know – do demons use SNS?”

He thought it would be end of discussion but Minho wasn't having any of it, even reaching down to wipe a stray crumb from the corner of his mouth he missed. Minho even has that look on his face when he doesn't like something. “Is something on your mind, little one?”

“There's always something on my mind,” Taemin replies. “You'll need to be more specific.”

Minho's thumb rubs close to the corner of Taemin's lips. “What is going on in that head of yours that you would end up eating a napkin?”

“It's nothing, demon hyung.” Taemin moves the offending hand away. “Maybe I just like the taste of napkin once in a while.”

At this point he doesn't bother to check if the demon is messing with him by only appearing in front of him but not others. And that incident on Saturday when Minho appeared in front of his friends is almost bad for his health. Luckily nothing out of the ordinary happened and Key had spam texted him to make sure he's alright.

But lately the way the demon is acting now confuses him. Almost like he actually cares for him. He starts to notice the small gestures the demon makes and how he responds. He doesn't feel lonely anymore. Maybe he dared to hope that he and the demon can become friends.

Taemin sighs. “I'm fine. I just have some things on my mind. It'll work out in the end.”

Minho furrows his brow, but ultimately he concedes with a tilt of his head. “If you're sure.”

“Kai! Wait up!”

Kai had to hold back a snarl as Luhan rushes to keep up. If he had been paired up with Baekhyun like last time, he could be wherever he wants by now. Unfortunately he couldn't ditch Luhan no matter how hard he tries.

Ever since meeting Taemin, he has become irritable over every little thing. He teleports to the clocktower whenever possible for a chance to see Taemin but to no avail. He ends up staying there for hours, trying to capture the remnants of Taemin's presence when it has been long gone. Their little moments etched deep into his non-existent heart.

“This will be our place, our little sanctuary.”

“Damnit Kai! Keep this up and I'm telling Suho!”

Kai inwardly groan, finally stopping so Luhan can catch up to him. Luhan gasps for breath, clutching his knees. “What the hell has been going on with you?! Your legs are too long!”

Kai shrugs before continuing on in a much slower pace with Luhan following along. “Let's just get this over with and go home.”

“Chanyeol told me that Suho was thinking about moving us to another city for our meals,” Luhan informs. “There were a bunch of missing persons lately and the police is starting to get involved with more patrols and stuff. Do you think they are onto us?”

Kai doesn't say anything as he continues aimlessly, letting Luhan jabber away. Just as they were going to cross the street, a familiar fluff of hair caught his attention. The person is going in the opposite direction, Kai had to crane his neck until the person is out of view.

“Kai, what's wrong?” Luhan asks.

“N-nothing I –” Kai quickly walks in the direction of the person in interest. “Luhan I gotta go. I'll meet you back at the compound soon.”

“Wait Kai!”

Without another word Kai teleports away. He teleports to where he thinks the person of interest is heading just as the person is walking in his direction. When he realizes it's the person he's looking for, Kai smiles. “Taemin!”

Taemin looks up, recognizing Kai he smiles. “Kai!”

Taemin in all his glory has Kai feel breathless as he approaches. His oversized hoodie, his windswept hair, his little hands clutching onto his backpack's straps. The way his eyes light up and smile is what done him in.

The smile kept on as Kai rushes to approach him. “Hey Taemin, what's up?”

“Just going home for the day,” Taemin answers. “Got to finish up my paper.”

Kai nods, follows Taemin who with his nonexistent sense of safety didn't question his presence. For some reason just being with Taemin feels right for Kai, even like this. And maybe Taemin feels the same way.

When they got to Taemin's neighborhood, Kai suddenly feels there is something odd. His eyes wide scanning everything around him from the buildings to the road, the uneven sidewalk. It all just felt surreal and familiar, tugging something inside his chest.

Taemin looks over at Kai curiously. “Kai, are you alright?”

“I'm fine,” Kai shakes his head. “Just feeling a little woozy.”

Right on cue his stomach growl. Kai's cheeks colored at the timing as Taemin giggles behind his hand. He's supposed to be finding his meal with Luhan but he really didn't want to leave Taemin.

“I guess it's because you're hungry.”

He's hungry, a different type of hungry.

“Do you want to have ramen with me?”

If it was possible the coloring on Kai's cheeks spreads to his whole face all from his embarrassment. He wordlessly nods and follows Taemin to a small restaurant. The whole time he looks around the place and gets an unknown sense of feeling that hurts his head. The colors, the noise, the people. Even with Taemin sitting in front of him feels the same.

“You should get this,” Taemin points at the menu Kai didn't realize he's holding. “Don't worry, hyung will treat you.”

Kai chokes on the word. “Hyung?!”

Taemin giggles. “You said it felt weird for me to call you hyung,” he explains. “That means I'm the older one here.”

Kai gave an amused huff. “It feels weird to call you hyung when you are much smaller than me.”

“I'm still growing,” Taemin pouts. “Not everyone can be tall, deep voice and handsome like you.”

“You think I'm handsome?”

Realizing his mistake, Taemin quickly calls over the waiter to take their order. Kai watches with amusement the waiter was waiting for Kai to order first but it was Taemin who took the lead. He hide his smile behind the menu, watching Taemin turned bright red and fumbled their order.

When the waiter left, Taemin turns back to Kai. “If you're gonna be mean I'm not going to treat you, dongsaeng. I just got my allowance so I was feeling generous today.”

“Sorry, sorry,” Kai makes some appeasing gestures. “I will be a good dongsaeng to you, Taeminnie hyung.”

For a beat they didn't say anything before they burst out laughing. It was an odd feeling but for Kai it just feels right.

They didn't have to wait long and barely ate their side dishes before their order came. To Kai who hasn't eaten food for a while, it looks so appetizing that his mouth watered at the sight. He watches Taemin out of the corner of his eye and follows his lead. When Taemin adds fried shallots to his noodles, Kai adds the same amount. When Taemin dips the quail egg into soy sauce, Kai follows suit. When Taemin eats the sauteed eel followed by the noodles, Kai eats the same way.

It looks like Taemin finally caught on when he catches Kai's eyes. “Are you copying me?!”

Kai coughs, quickly picking up some kimchi from the small plate. “Nope,” he answers with his mouth full. “I just really like ramen.”

Taemin half-heartedly scoffs. “It's fine,” leaning back in his chair smirking. “I think it's cute that my dongsaeng would copy me. What year are you born anyway?”

“You're taking this hyung and dongsaeng thing in stride,” Kai points out, purposely avoids the question. “I bet you're the maknae in your group.”

Taemin groan. “You have no idea how much I get treated like a baby because of my hyungs,” he complains. “For once I want to establish dominance and shout I'm the hyung here! We're only – I don't know – 2 or 3 years apart and still I'm the baby.”

“Exactly,” Kai wholeheartedly agrees. “I'm the second youngest in my group and I still get called a maknae. It's actually funny when my hyungs try to boss me around when most of them are shorter than me.”

“You have brothers?” Taemin tilts his head, curious. “And there are people even taller than you?”

“No, I meant my group,” Kai clarifies. “We're not related or anything but they are all that I have. One or two of them are taller than me by a few or so centimeters.”

“I get it,” Taemin nods. “I have a big brother but I was talking about my friends. Honestly it's not a bad thing they treated me like a baby. They're all older than me and even though they treat me like a maknae I feel like I can always count on them. That they cared a lot about me.”

“Hmmm...” Kai taps the chopsticks he's been using for his ramen to his lips. “You know I think I prefer you as my hyung. You're much more tolerable than them.”

“Really?” Taemin asks, his eyes narrow suspiciously. “Is it because I treat you to food?”

Kai chuckles. “That and also none of them are as cute as you.”

Finishing their dinner Kai waits for Taemin to pay for their meal. Suddenly Taemin smacks his forehead causing Kai to look over him surprised. “Are you alright?”

“It's nothing,” Taemin waves him off. “I just realize I forgot to bring that ring from last time.”

Kai fondly smiles, bringing up his hand that has the ring. He felt happy when Taemin remembered what they talked about last time. Before meeting Taemin his ring is nothing but a dull accessory. Now it feels like a beautiful thread connecting them to each other.

“It's fine, Taemin,” Kai pats his shoulder, his hand lingers there longer as though something stirs under it. “Maybe next time when we meet at the clocktower?”

He hates how hopeful he sounds and hopes Taemin doesn't notice the desperation in his voice.

“Of course,” Taemin replies smiling. “Let's meet up soon. I'll text you.”

The smile on Kai's lips become stiff, stopping himself from pointing out he doesn't have a phone. It doesn't lessen how he feels when they parted ways from the restaurant. And with Taemin's absence left him a blank space in his heart.

Kai's stomach growls as he rubs it. He just ate ramen with Taemin and yet he still feels hungry. Human food can't sustain him. He requires something more.

Preoccupied with his thoughts, he didn't notice a blur coming towards him fast. He barely turns around only to be caught by a hand to his throat, choking him as he was slammed into a wall.

Kai grunts at the impact, hands scrambling to the hand on his throat. “What the fu – ”

“What is your purpose with Lee Taemin?”

The man's voice is low and threatening. When the man didn't receive an answer, his fingers tightened their hold on Kai's neck causing Kai to choke on words and air. He finds himself off the ground by almost a foot just from the man's hold on him.

He manage to get his eyes open against the spots dancing behind his eyes. A handsome man close to his height he hasn't seen before. His eyes held an unearthly glow that it barely touches the surface of what he's capable of. The hold loosens up just barely for him to talk but the death grip is still there, with only one hand to hold him up off the ground.

“What?!” Kai gasps out the word.

“I hate to repeat myself,” the unknown man reprimands, voice sharp and the hand on his neck tightens as a threat. “What are you doing with Lee Taemin?”

“We were just eating dinner,” Kai chokes out, his feet dangles trying to find purchase. “Who the hell are you?! What the hell do you want with Lee Taemin?!”

“Dinner?” the man says with a curious curl to his voice, “That doesn't sound right. You claimed to have ate –” his hand not holding Kai's throat moves, points at Kai's stomach just barely touching – “but I can hear your stomach growling. And yet – ” his hand slowly goes to the center of his body, pointing at where his heart should be – “the sound is coming from here...”

Kai swallows at the complication, his hands start to sweat and his eyes looking around wildly for a way out. He can't teleport while the man has a hold on him.

“The hell are you?!” Kai grunts. “You his stalker or something?!”

The man tilts his head and his free hand draws back. Kai watches in horror as black fire starts to form in his palm until it consumes his entire hand.

Black fire.

Kai's eyes widen, thrashing desperately against the man's tight unyielding grip. The black fire that burned Kris alive. What happened to Kris haunts him, the horror and desperation. This is the man who killed Kris.

And now he will kill Kai in the same manner.

“I wonder – ” the man glances down at his own flame covered hand, contemplating – “if you are even human.”

Kai gasps, desperation kicking over drive now. He kicks back hard at the wall he's being held against to push his body. Surprised the man loosens his hold for only a second. It's all that Kai needs to teleport out of there.

And he succeeds. He finds himself hands and knees on stone pavement, gasping for air immediately coughing. He shakes, trying to breathe past the convulsion of his throat, his forehead pressing down on the ground. In what seems forever, he drags himself up, clutching the wall for support to see where he teleported.

The top of the clocktower.

Kai collapse against the wall in relief. Thankfully the dangerous man is no where in sight. He tentatively touches his neck, it hurts and sure enough to bruise from the death grip. And just from a glance at his reflection feels like a heavy collar formed on his neck. The pain throbs but the fear lingers on what he could have escaped his death.

Kai shudders, clutching himself tightly.

“I can't believe I forgot to ask for his phone number.”

Taemin wistfully looks back at the direction he left the restaurant. Meeting Kai had lifted up his mood and enjoys spending time with him. He was in such a good mood that he forgot to do the most obvious thing. Exchanging phone numbers.

“Taemin you are so stupid,” he scolds himself. “Maybe I'll see him at school. Better yet, maybe I can catch up to him.”

Movement behind him caught his eye. “Demon hyung?”

Greeting him is not Minho he comes to realize. It's someone unfamiliar who towers over him. Everything about the person feels cold and dangerous that has Taemin instinctively take a step back.

Taemin swallows his nervousness and meets the stranger's eyes. “Can I help you with something?”

A chilled smile is his answer before his vision turns dark.

Chapter Text

It was dark.

That's what Taemin sees when he closes his eyes. That's what Taemin sees when he opens them. He wasn't sure what happened but when he tries to move he finds himself tied up in a small, tight space.

He's been kidnapped.

He tries to move around, get himself free. He hits his head on top of a ceiling – not a ceiling, a trunk. He's inside a trunk of a car.

Desperation kicks in causing him to be short of breath, hyperventilating, going so far to use his head to hit the top of the trunk. Begging to be let go, just anyone to hear and get him out of here.

“Stop that racket!”

The trunk opens up causing Taemin to shield his eyes from the sudden blinding light. He felt himself hulled up by the front of his shirt and cold air greeting his face.

“Do we even need him?” he hears someone next to him ask with a nonchalance tone. “He doesn't look any special.”

“Oh he'll come,” the one holding him snarls. “He'll come for him.”

Taemin finally opens his eyes and sees 3 men – must be the kidnappers. He doesn't recognize any of them. His neck is stiff from the way the guy is holding him. “What do you want?” he tries to say.

The man holding him gives a cold smile, jostling him that made his head flopped back and forth. “We want your friend,” he replies. “After we're through with him, you're next.”

Friend?

He doesn't understand what they were saying. What friend? When he's about to ask, the other kidnapper butts in. “Um.. Xiumin, I don't think you should hold him like that.”

“Getting cold feet, D.O.?” Xiumin, the guy whose holding him sneers. “You already ate the car owner but me playing with this kid is making you uncomfortable?!”

Ate?!

“That's not what I – ” D.O. looks to the other man desperately. “Luhan help me out here!”

Luhan sighs, leaning against the car. “Way to get your priorities straight. At least Kai doesn't have to deal with this.”

Kai?!

“You know Kai?!” Taemin finds himself saying out loud causing all three kidnappers to turn their heads at him. “Who are you?!”

Xiumin, the guy whose holding him, sighs out loud and shakes his head. He looks at Taemin with such a scary look that had him freeze in his grip.

“When I'm through with your friend I'm going to take my sweet time with you,” Xiumin lightly slides a finger across Taemin's cheek that had him shiver at the action. “And maybe I'll let Kai watch and he can do nothing about.”

And that's all was said as Xiumin shoves Taemin back into the trunk and the darkness consumes him once again. He squeezed his eyes shut, hoping that this is all a dream. Hoping this is all a prank by that demon to get him to make a contract. But it doesn't feel like it.

His thoughts stray towards Kai and how could he be associated with these men. Most of all he's afraid of they'll do to him and his “friend”.

Where is Minho?!

The demon always has an uncanny way to know where he is at all times. It was Minho who saved him before when he was about to get killed. But the demon is no where in sight, he wouldn't have let these people take him. Another guilty part of Taemin reminds him that he didn't want Minho bothering him in the first place.

He's going to die.

Taemin tries to curl up in the confined space, let's out a sob against the bottom of the trunk. He doesn't know how long he's in there when he felt sudden warmth flood through him, winding itself tightly around him that it suddenly felt hot. It caused him to yelp and hit his head on the trunk. He could feel a sharp pound against the top of the trunk, causing him to flinch. But the heat loosened as it becomes a steady warmth like a hug.

Minho.

Taemin blink. He doesn't know how but he could feel the demon is here.

A loud commotion could be heard outside. It rattles and shakes the car. Taemin wishes his arms weren't bound, he could have gotten out of the trunk and see what's going on.

Suddenly the trunk opens and Taemin was once again hulled out by the front of his shirt. His legs unsteady, touching the ground and buckling down. Just how long has he been in there? Where is Minho?

And then something sharp was pressed against his throat.

His sense of touch is the first to process information before his sight. He's being held against someone with something sharp against his throat, stinging with pain. When his eyes finally adjusts he could see him.

Minho.

Minho is standing in front of him with one of his kidnappers in his grip. His hand holding the black flames with intent to burn. A loud voice of the kidnapper yells near to his ear. “Stop what you are doing, right now!”

And Minho turns, his eyes intense that cause his kidnapper to flinch. Taemin couldn't help but flinch with him when that intensity is looking straight at him. It just felt like the very air turns heavy and hot, like an inferno.

"On your knees! Hands behind your head!"

The kidnapper holding him, Luhan, is threatening Minho with Taemin's safety. Taemin let's out a gasp when the sharp thing against his throat presses down, his throat surely bleeding. It just made the whole thing worse when Minho does as he's told and goes down on his knees.

And that's when Xiumin attacks.

If Minho's black flame was a surprise, Xiumin shooting ice at Minho made Taemin gasp. He could feel himself scream when Minho buckled down under the weight of Xiumin's attack, worse when D.O. joined in throwing earth at the demon. They got Minho outnumbered. They're burying him.

They're going to kill him.

Taemin tries to moves to get to Minho, forgetting about the sharp thing held against his neck. Luhan snarls, adjusting his hold on him.

“Your friend killed one of ours,” Luhan says against his ear. “I'll give Kai your regards once we're done here.”

Taemin hissed when the sharp icicle digs into his neck, not allowing him to lean forward. But he can't just stay there and do nothing. Minho came to save him. And now Minho – Minho...

A sharp sudden heat came where Minho is standing, backlashing the whole landscape. Taemin and Luhan weren't blown away like Xiumin and D.O. but they were startled nonetheless. Some of the black flames landed near Luhan, causing him to take a step back.

With a sharp twist, Taemin manages to unbalance Luhan, allowing him to put some space between them. In that same span he felt himself being shoved away as someone quickly joins them.

It's Minho. Minho is here.

But that hopeful feeling died quickly when he looks up.

Minho standing tall in front of him with his hand on Luhan's face. His face hard and his eyes promising pain. He's not even looking to see if Taemin is alright.

He's suddenly filled with dread.

“Your friend tried to take what belongs to me,” the dangerous tone in Minho's voice has Taemin shiver. “Allow me give you the same fate.”

He doesn't like this, knowing what will come. But he can't. He just can't. He wants to say something. He needs to scream.

“Minho!”

When Minho pauses to look down, Taemin couldn't help but stiffened. Minho's eyes were glowing with malice, mouth sharp hungry for death. His rage feels overwhelming, sharply reminding him who Minho is.

A demon.

“H-hyung...,” Taemin hiccups. He could feel himself shaking, wants to look away but he can't.

Do not scream. Do not scream.

“They won't hurt you.”

The hairs on the back of Taemin's neck stood on end when Minho bends down to reach out to him.

“It's ok.”

But Taemin had flinched back, moving away from the demon. Eyes wide with fear. There's no where to run. When Minho moves his hand, Taemin clenches his eyes shut.

He felt warmth engulf his being but it does nothing to quell his terror. Taemin opens his eyes, feeling the vines that kept him tied up burn away. He quickly patted the burnt residue away like the remnants would burn him too.

He watches Minho went over to Luhan, dragging him by the back of his shirt. When Minho turns for Taemin, he could barely scramble away before the demon picks him up with ease, too fast and strong. He couldn't get out of the demon's grasp, his grip unrelenting.

He doesn't know where the demon is going, doesn't want to know. He wants to get away. Get as far away from here as possible.

At the same time he never wants to leave Minho's warm arms.

Minho tilted his head looking down at him in his arms. His eyes were dimmed and his jaws were set. His eyes weren't dangerous like before but Taemin couldn't help but shrink at his gaze. Thankfully Minho looked away without a word walk to an unknown destination. He closes his eyes, trying to make sense what was happening. He wants his life back to normal.

He felt himself transferred over to another person's arms. He opens his eyes and looks to see whose holding him.

“O-Onew?” Taemin dares to ask, hoping this man is real.

Onew blinks, “Taemin?”

Taemin looks around, he's in front of Onew's house, the demon is no where in sight. He reaches out with shaky hands, two fingers touching Onew's cheek. Warm. Soft. Familiar. Real.

Onew looks perplexed and concern at Taemin's action. “Taemin?”

Taemin looks up with bleary eyes as flashes of what happened came crashing down and buries his face into Onew's shoulder. And to Onew's credit he never falter, holding Taemin in a warm embrace, silently promising the boy he's safe.

Chapter Text

Taemin had been taken.

Minho had waited to confront that thing who was all over his human. It smelled all wrong and it was something that had plague him all this time that he couldn't understand what it is.

And when he finally got his hands on that thing, it escapes.

He left Taemin for that short amount of time only to find his human had been taken.

It had been a distraction.

Minho is pissed.

Some scum had kidnapped his human. It had the same kind of disgusting energy as that thing. He's going to find them. He's going to kill them. Burn every single one of them that had laid a hand on his human or had even dared to look at him. They so much had breathe would be a death sentence.

He spreads his senses, follows the connection he has to Taemin to see where and who took him. In the time that he was gone, his human is halfway across town. A desolate plain overlooking the city, three people with a car. He could feel Taemin's presence but he's no where in sight.

“You sure about this, Xiumin?” one of them with bored look asks, sitting on the trunk of the car. “Kai isn't here.”

“Positive, Luhan,” Xiumin snarls back, looks to be a leader in their group. “You can always go back to Kai – if he's still alive that is.”

“M-maybe we s-shouldn't have...” the other stutters, a squirrely looking thing chewing on his thumb nervously. “I mean did Kai know about this? H-how would that guy be able to find us?”

A bang from inside of the trunk has Luhan startled only to bang his fist on the trunk as a response. Xiumin smirks, hands crossed over his chest. “Because we have him.”

He could feel Taemin.

Taemin's emotions flooded through their connection. He's in the dark. He's scared. He's crying. He's crying for Minho.

Minho narrows his eyes before his hand makes a fist, slamming his hand into a car next to him. The car flew from the impact, crashing into a nearby store. The vehicle wailed from the destructive scene causing every nearby human to emerge and see what happened. But Minho doesn't care, walking away with only a mission in mind.

Taemin.

It only takes a blink for Minho to be in the same field as the three. He storms to them, leaving a charred path in his wake. Rage focusing on the scums who took what belongs to him.

“Get ready, boys because he's here,” Xiumin cracks his knuckles in anticipation. “You both remember the plan?”

“Of course,” Luhan tilts his head in D.O.'s direction. “Just hope D.O. doesn't mess up.”

“S-shut up!” D.O. glares. “I know what to do.”

The glare on Minho's face says a lot of the three's fate. Luhan and D.O. separated from Xiumin to keep their distance from the demon. It would be futile.

“I'm going to make this simple, brats,” Minho loudly says. “Where is he?”

There's no answer as the ground beneath Minho breaks away. Minho would have fallen in if he hadn't jumped away. He rushes toward Xiumin who instantly called ice stalagmites to erupt from the ground. Minho deftly ducks and has his fist engulf with his dark flames, smashes the stalagmites into little pieces.

“Ya know, now that I see that power for myself I didn't think it's all that impressive,” Xiumin drawls with a smirk. “Especially when I can do this.”

Ice that were broken by Minho's flame rose and increase in numbers. With a flick of both hands, ice shards fell in high speed velocity towards him. Minho summoned his flames to act as a barrier around him, ice instantly melted when made contact.

With his flames acting as a shield that he barely notice the ground rumbling beneath him. Sharp roots erupted beneath his feet to impale him, he had to move his other hand to deflect it away. Concentration broken, some of the shards escaped past him, nicking him in the process. It did nothing to the demon who barely even notice.

Concentrating on two assailants he forgot the third who made his way behind him. Luhan used his telekinesis to pick up the discarded ice shards and sharp roots. Just like Xiumin he raises them up and have them rained down onto Minho. Minho was barely able to raise his fire barrier to behind him to block the attack. It left him open to the roots erupting beneath him and all at once the attacks made contact and a large boom is heard and smoke surrounds them.

“Did we win?” D.O. stammers, calling off his attack.

“Can't be that easy,” Luhan slowly lowers his arms down.

“It'd be boring if he's dead,” Xiumin mutters.

“You're right, it would have been boring.”

Xiumin whirls around, barely able to call up his ice behind him, only to be destroyed with a strong kick. Minho didn't stop his momentum, calling for flames to engulf his fist to completely decimate Xiumin's ice. A strong foot kicked Xiumin in the chest making him land all the way to where Minho was supposedly before.

“Xiumin!” D.O. calls out, rushing for him. He summoned sharp roots to erupt and attack. Minho dodges all of them before appearing in front of D.O. in a blink, bringing his knee up hard, knocking the wind out of him. He grabs D.O. by the collar, his other hand raised behind him to call black flames –

“Stop what you are doing, right now!”

Minho paused and glance behind him. It was Luhan who shouted. He had went back to the car to get Taemin out of the trunk. Luhan holds a rather sharp icicle dangerously near Taemin's neck.

“This boy will get hurt because of you,” Luhan shakily said, moving the icicle closer to Taemin's neck to prove his point. “You want the boy, don't you?!”

Minho didn't let his flame covered hand drop, nor loosen his hold on D.O.'s collar. He clenches his jaw, a growl slipped past his lips. His anger threatened to bubble out of him when he sees what they did to Taemin.

Taemin has vines snaked around his body binding him tight. There looked to be thorns on the vines, sharply poking into him, causing him pain. Eyes watery and gasping, threatening to cry. Taemin couldn't run, not from the vines nor from Luhan.

And that's when he sees a thin slice of red across Taemin's throat.

They had hurt his human. They had hurt Taemin.

The sight of Taemin hurt and scared had filled the demon with rage. Flares of his energy escape him, burning the field. The very air grew hotter and thick, turning a dangerous eye at the brave scum who made his human feel that way.

Luhan had taken a step back, the hand holding onto the icicle shakes. “Y-You don't want him to get hurt, d-do you?” he repeats, stuttering. “Drop D.O. and step away from him.”

The situation is precarious, one false move and Taemin will have a slashed throat. He doesn't want to take the chance but this is for the sake of his human's safety.

And as soon as he sees a opening, he will draw their deaths slow and painful.

Minho let's go of D.O.'s collar, dropping him like heavy weight. D.O. shakes, crawling backwards to put as much distance between them as possible. Minho drops his flame covered hand and fully turns around to face Luhan, glaring at him.

He could see Luhan's adam's apple move up and down. Good. Being nervous will make them sloppy.

“On your knees,” Luhan orders with shaky confidence. “Hands behind your head.”

Minho's glare intensifies, he'll torture this particular scum slowly when he gets the chance.

Minho drops to his knees, keeping his glare on the kidnapper. His hands raised to eye level, slowly and reluctantly move to the back of his head.

A blast of cold hits him from behind causing him to bow, hands on the ground. Xiumin had got his bearings and threw a blizzard at Minho.

“You think you can beat me?!” Xiumin yells, turning to D.O. “Throw everything you got at this guy!”

D.O. complies, raising his arms out to throw huge pieces of earth taken from the ground. Minho is being buried from the blizzard and earth. A normal human would have died but not Minho. His arms buckled down but he gritted his teeth and endured.

Through it all he kept his eyes on Luhan whose still holding Taemin hostage. He's still waiting for the right moment to strike. It doesn't matter what these scums threw at him. He is the wielder of hell's darkest flames.

There!

In a burst of power and speed Minho flies up above from the rubble he was buried. Everyone was startled by the backlash of the black flames. Xiumin yells when the black flames flare at him. D.O. had been blown back, his back crashed into a tree in a sickening thunk. Minho threw a black fireball close to where Luhan stands, startling him enough so his grip on Taemin is loosed.

Minho flew down in a blink right where Luhan is standing, ripping Taemin away and a hand right on Luhan's face.

“Your friend tried to take what belongs to me,” Minho growls deeply, his hand pushing down on Luhan's face forcing him into a harsher imitation of him kneeling before. He could feel Luhan shaking, his eyes wide between the empty spaces of his fingers. The hunger for violence pounding in his ears, encouraging him for more. “Allow me to give you the same fate.”

His energy draws to the tip of his fingers as Luhan struggles earnestly to get out of his grip. It fills Minho such thrill to see his victim squirm. He will drag this scum's death out and so will his friends. It will be effortless and there will be no escape this time.

“Minho!”

Minho pauses and blinks. He doesn't move his hand, turns his head to who called for him. It was Taemin.

His human is trembling on the ground, still bounded by the vines. Taemin looks up at him, his eyes watery and his lips wobbled.

“Hy-hyung...” Taemin's voice uneven and holding back a sob.

Minho inhaled sharply recognizing the feeling. The same emotion he knows from the first time they met.

Fear. Taemin is scared.

“They won't hurt you,” Minho removes his hand from Luhan to crouch where Taemin is on the ground, reaches out to reassure him. “It's ok.”

But Taemin flinched back, moving away from him. Eyes wide with terror.

Taemin is scared of him.

For the first time Minho feels dumbfounded. The way Taemin looks at him is the same when they first met, it used to excite him. It feels wrong now when Taemin clenches his eyes, as though anticipating for Minho to strike him. He just –

He lets his hand drop and with the flick of his hand burned the vines with his flames. It startled Taemin badly, quickly patting the burned vines off his body, scared to be burnt.

He couldn't be here much longer.

He couldn't be around Taemin.

Minho turns away to look at Luhan who was just minutes ago about to be burned alive. Luhan had flinched at his gaze. It's all because of them. A whirlwind of thoughts and emotions, to figure out what he should do next before coming up with his next move.

Minho stomps over to where Luhan is sitting on the ground. He knocks him out before dragging the limp body by the back of his shirt to where Taemin is at. Minho wasted no time in scooping Taemin up, cradling him to his chest. He pushes his emotions aside when Taemin went stiff in his embrace before trying to move away.

Taemin looks so small in his arms. His human is trembling with fear of him.

He turns away from the field without looking at the aftermath of the broken landscape, not looking to see if Xiumin or D.O. were still alive. He spreads out his sense to find the irritating human. It doesn't take much effort to find. It only takes a blink and Minho is in front of an unfamiliar building. He pounds on the door until finally the person answers.

It's Onew.

He doesn't trust Onew. Doesn't trust him less than that pompous angel Jonghyun. But this isn't the time for it, doesn't dwell on that thought,

Without a word he drops Taemin into Onew's arms and leaves the bewildered man at the entrance without so much of an explanation or a backwards glance. In another minute Minho appears in the bookstore in front of Changmin with Luhan in towed. In a bad mood, he throws Luhan by Changmin's feet.

Changmin who had been reading his book looks bored and annoyed by his intrusion. “What is it this time?”

Minho nudges Luhan with his foot. “Do you remember when I told you there was a presence lingering near my human that I couldn't identify?”

“Barely.”

“Well here it is.” Minho kicks Luhan hard, rolling him closer to Changmin. Unsympathetic about the harsh grunt from the body gaining consciousness. “And apparently there's more of them.”

Changmin breathes out loudly through his nose before shutting his book. He goes over to where Minho is standing to look what he brought over. “And what do you suppose you want me to do with it?”

“Figure out what it is I guess,” Minho offhandedly said. It became clear he has no idea why he brought that thing here, caught up with the whirlwind of emotions his human had caused him. But he knows those things are trouble to his human. “Keep it here so I can kick it whenever I want.”

Violence is easy. Death is easy. His human Taemin is not. And whatever that human is feeling is affecting him in a way that he doesn't understand. He doesn't like it one bit.

He's going to find them. He's going to burn the rest of them one by one.

Starting with the one who got away.

“This is not your storage facility,” Changmin frowns, has a hand under his chin in thought. “But apart from your energy from roasting this thing I can tell whatever this is feels eroded that I have never encountered before.”

Luhan who hadn't said anything, couldn't free himself from his captor, looks up at them with fear and anger. “Who are you people?”

Minho looks down, finally paying attention to the deadweight he's been lugging around. He tilts his head like a cat whose assessing their prey. His eyes glow bright as his surroundings darkened with the mood.

“You don't want to know who we really are.”

Chapter Text

Taemin is glad Onew hadn't put him down yet, thinks it's probably good his legs are wrapped around Onew's waist. He would no doubt crumpled to the ground.

He doesn't know how long he's been hugging Onew, arms curved around the man's back clutching him like a lifeline. Onew's hand curled on his back, steady and warm, the other holding him up with practice.

When he finally felt ready he moves his head away from Onew's shoulder, to get down and apologize. But Onew didn't loosen his grip, makes no move to set him down. And when Onew looks at him with such warmth and concern, he could almost feel himself break under such gaze.

“Are you alright, Taemin?”

Honestly he isn't alright. Not now. He hesitates for a moment before answering, “I'll be fine, hyung.” He's rather proud of how even his voice sounds.

Onew sighs. “That's not what I meant.” Onew's voice is gentle but it doesn't stop Taemin from looking away. “You were dropped into my arms by Minho with no explanation at all and you look worse for wear. You don't have to be okay right away.”

This is why Onew is the best, his concern and understanding. The man is always patient with him that sometimes it makes him feel guilty for dumping his troubles on him. “I'm better now.”

Onew looks at him carefully that had Taemin fidget at his gaze. When he see what he wants Onew loosens his grip enough to give Taemin the option to either stay in his arms or get down. Finally down Taemin mutters an apology for the intrusion, attempting to leave when Onew has a hand on his shoulder.

“No way I am letting you go home alone today after all that happened,” Onew answers Taemin's surprised look with an unimpressed one. “You'll spend the night here, there is a reason why Minho left you here with me in the first place.”

Taemin flinch at the name. That's right. Minho is the one who saved him from the kidnappers. It's uncharacteristic to leave him with Onew as someone who will make sure he's alright.

But it was also Minho who had him be in such a terrifying situation. Minho in all that rage and power, fire burning around him, ready to burn a man in front of him. He still shakes thinking how terrifying he can be when he's also the one who saved him.

“I can't impose on you any more than I already have,” Taemin's cheeks visibly turn red remembering how he had been clutching Onew like a baby.

Onew shakes his head. “Just for tonight to ease this old man's worries.”

Taemin gave a hesitant nod in response – probably feeling much safer here with Onew than at home where Minho might be waiting for him. He doesn't want to see him, not yet.

He felt himself being carefully tugged into Onew's home. This is actually the first time he's in Onew's home. Usually when they hang out they would either go to Taemin's or Key's apartment, or even the cafe. It just feels cozy here.

He felt himself being lowered onto a sofa, hands carefully turning his chin left and right. He avoids meeting Onew's concern eyes checking over him.

“Hmmm... nothing that needs a bandage, not even a bruise,” Onew mutters his assessment. “For the most part you just looked roughened up and... burnt smelling. Let's have you cleaned up.”

Taemin watches Onew close the unused first aid kit before getting up to get something. For the short moment he was gone Taemin gingerly touches his neck where earlier Luhan had something sharp pointed at him. He's surprised there wasn't any blood or scar but the phantom pain of what happened still lingers.

He quickly puts his hand down when Onew comes back with clean clothes and a towel to shower. In the bathroom alone Taemin sighs, taking off his clothes to finally take a good look at the mirror.

He really doesn't look good, mostly from the dirt smudged on his face and hands. The clothes he'd been wearing are wrinkled and pin pricked with little holes from the vines that had binded him earlier.

Vines, who would have thought.

With the heaviness of the situation weighing down on him, Taemin took his shower. He scrubbed until his skin feels clean and bright pink. He would have stayed under the spray forever but he's at Onew's and he doesn't want Onew to suffer from the high water bill because of him.

Freshly cleaned he reluctantly left the bathroom wearing the clothes Onew gave him. They were a little big on him as he readjusts the shirt from sagging over his shoulder. He sees Onew exiting out of the bedroom. “Thanks for everything, Onew.”

Onew smiles softly, tilting his head to his bedroom. “You should head to bed, I'll join you shortly.”

Taemin frowned, objecting he could take the sofa instead. Onew just raises an eyebrow, not impressed as he ushers Taemin in, no excuses.

They end up sharing a bed but Taemin couldn't fall asleep. Half of his worries were imposing on Onew and the other half on what has transpired. Thoughts about his kidnappers but mostly on Minho. And the thought of Kai became an afterthought that made him feel a little bit guilty about not worrying so much about him.

“What happened?”

Taemin turns his head, Onew is laying on the other side of the bed staring up at the ceiling. Onew's eyebrows are pinched and his mouth set, biting on the inside of his mouth. He had been dreading when the question would pop up because he is still processing what happened.

And what he feels about Minho.

“It won't do anyone good if you don't talk about it,” Onew said, keeping his eyes on the ceiling. “And Minho showing up out of the blue to dump you in my arms has me concerned. I know you don't like me to pry but I can't do anything if you don't tell me. You're not a burden Taemin-ah, and you shouldn't have to deal with this alone.”

Taemin turns, his body curling up on the other side of the bed. Despite those words of love and concern he knows he's being a burden to Onew being like this. But he doesn't want to dump all his troubles on Onew who treated him very well.

“I'm still trying to figure it out,” Taemin mutters, clutching the blankets to his mouth. Without breaking down and crying all over you. “It's nothing serious.” In short of getting kidnapped and almost killed. “And I'm getting past that.” Because I realize the demon whose been hanging around is very dangerous. “I'll tell you soon.” After some time hopefully you'll forget by then.

He could hear a huff from Onew's side from the bed before there was some shuffling. He felt himself being pulled and pressed into Onew's chest, head tucked in. Onew's hand on his back felt large and warm, offering silent comfort he doesn't deserve to feel. He never noticed how muscular Onew is with all the oversized layers he normally wears.

“I'll hold you to it,” Onew murmured on the top of his head. “But just know we might not be able to get a good night sleep because you'll be thinking about it and I'll be worried about you.”

Taemin sighs, shifting himself to be in a more comfortable position. “I'm not a baby.”

“You're not,” he could feel Onew smile, but it's not as bright as he's used to. “How about a story?”

Taemin tilted his head at the out of the blue suggestion. But the way Onew holds him and the hand carding through his hair has him too comfortable settling in his arms.

“Long time ago in the land of Goryeo,” Onew recites, “A bright blue star fell from the sky. A young scholar who had been on a walk was the first at the crash. The bright blue star shines so bright in the dark, it beckons the scholar to come. The young scholar carefully picks up the blue star, fits in the palm of his hands. I'm so far away from home, the blue star cried, I don't want to be alone. Taking pity of the blue star the young scholar takes it home.”

Onew always has a nice voice that can calm even the most unruly customers. His voice is so steady and soothing Taemin finds himself listening on every word. He never heard of the story before but the way Onew sets the scene, even doing the voices that fits the characters personality is easy for Taemin to get into. With the soft beat of Onew's heart and the smooth cadence of his voice, eventually Taemin finds himself fall asleep.

After he dropped off Luhan at Changmin's, Minho returns to the wreckage to finish off the other 2 kidnappers. Unfortunately by the time he returned they had disappeared. Needless to say he had been pissed and destroyed the field until it looks unrecognizable.

Now he's standing outside of Onew's house, doesn't dare go in to take Taemin home. Not because he is wary of Onew but because of Taemin.

Taemin who had flinched from his touch, who looks at Minho like he's a monster.

Minho is a demon, Taemin's reaction is considered normal for a human. What he looked like back there must have been scary. That was actually how Taemin reacted when they first met.

And now they are back to square one.

“I would have invited you in but considering the circumstances with Taemin causes me to have some doubts.”

Minho's eyes flickers over to Onew approaching him whose wearing a bathrobe over his pajamas. The normally cheerful cafe owner is in a somber mood, joining to stand beside Minho, leaning against the fence.

“Is he alright?” Minho finds himself asking.

“He's in perfectly good health,” Onew replies. “Not even a scratch. Don't think I didn't notice your handiwork on him.” The frown on his face is more prominent. “But in terms of emotionally, I think you were also the cause of that too.”

Minho bites the inside of his lips to stop himself from lashing at Onew out of irritation.

“The boy won't say what happened,” Onew languidly turns his head at Minho. “So I'll need you to fill me in.”

Minho glances at Onew from the corner of his eye before looking away, arms crossed over his chest. “I handled it.”

“That doesn't tell me anything.”

Whatever game Onew is playing, Minho won't fall for it. It's none of Onew's business. They are far from friends and the only thing connects them to each other is Taemin who is sleeping soundly in the house. The only reason he puts Taemin in his care is because he trusts Onew enough to keep him safe while he deals with the pests.

“You and Taemin share the same bad traits of not being truthful.”

“It's not something you need to know.”

Onew frowned before stepping away from the fence he was leaning on to stand in front of Minho. Minho had to hold back his grimace.

“You put Taemin in my care with barely a notice who is covered in dirt and smelling like ash,” Onew said in a tone that's close to growling, meeting Minho's eyes with simmering anger. “He was trembling like a leaf, literally flinched when I mention your name. That boy is in my house traumatized from what happened and wouldn't tell me anything. So you best tell me what happened or I might reconsider your presence hanging around here.”

Minho narrows his eyes at the implied threat, neither one backing down. It wasn't until Minho closes his eyes and breathes out through his nose as he grudgingly recounts the events. His explanation is short and terse, just thinking about it would make him want to burn something.

Onew had returned to his original position standing next to Minho. He doesn't interrupt but his hunched shoulders and tense expression makes it clear he is just as affected. When Minho got to the end, Onew finally speaks. “Do you need help finding them?”

“No, they'll come out eventually,” Minho smirks unkindly. “It's only a matter of time.”

Onew carefully regards Minho over. “Are you alright?”

Minho looks at Onew surprised. “Why wouldn't I be?” he answers like it's the most absurd thing he's ever heard. “I handled those three by myself with no problem. Their powers came as a surprise but it does nothing against me.”

Onew shakes his head. “Not what I meant,” he clarifies. “After everything that happened, I don't think Taemin is the only one who went through something.”

Minho's not sure what Onew had meant. He came out of the fight just fine and saved Taemin. Other than letting the perpetrators get away what more could he meant? “What do you mean?”

“It has to do with Taemin doesn't it?” Onew points out. “You showed up out of the blue with Taemin in your arms. The whole time we've been talking I could see something is bothering you.”

Minho frowned. It's true that something is bothering him. These pests that pop up should take precedence but all he could think about is Taemin.

Taemin had been kidnapped and gotten hurt because of him. And when he went in to save him, Taemin had looked at him like he wanted to be anywhere but with him. He knows he shouldn't be affected but the way Taemin looked at him felt like his nonexistent heart clenched at the sight.

And the way Taemin said his name for the first time. With fear.

Being fond of the human, caring for the human whether it's his well-being or emotionally, Minho finds himself feeling lost on what to do. He tells himself this is weakness, Taemin's soul is one of a kind that he is getting ahead of himself.

It would destroy him and now he doesn't know what to do.

Minho crossed his arms, glance at Onew with a sneer. “Caring about a demon? What would that pompous angel say?”

“I care about you because you are a friend,” Onew evenly answers. “I may not look it but I knew since the beginning you've been hanging around Taemin before you showed your face. I didn't say anything but I kept a close eye on you and saw you're not as bad as you make yourself to be.”

Minho raised an eyebrow. "Looks like I didn't give you as much credit as I should. Also friend?! Don't poke your nose in places you shouldn't. Otherwise you might get burned for your trouble.”

Onew rolls his eyes. “I still consider it true up to a point,” he replies. “And the fact you were just as affected from the way Taemin reacted tells me a lot. The way you feel for Taemin and the way Taemin feels for you are valid. Give Taemin some time to process what he feels and hopefully you both can reconcile.”

His tongue feels heavy when he asks, “What has my feelings for the human got to do with anything?”

Onew shoots a knowing look. “You already know the answer.”

Xiumin was thrown against the wall, falling down to the floor hard. The back of his hand wipes against the bruise slowly forming against his cheek. All the members are present in the open area save for Kai and Luhan who couldn't be found. Their expressions grim, watching one of their members being punished.

Suho narrows his eyes. “I told all of you not to confront that thing because we have no idea what it is,” Staring down impassively. “And what did you do? You went behind my back just to lose.”

Xiumin glares back, his arms shaking to hold himself up. “I don't see you doing anything oh so fearless leader.”

“It's because of you we are down by two members,” Suho's voice close to a growl. “We have no idea where Kai and Luhan are and D.O. looks worse for wear.”

“Just be lucky I even brought him back with me at all!”

At that Suho growls, raising his foot up to bring it down intend to smash into Xiumin. Instead the foot connects to the wall next to Xiumin's head, the concrete breaks under the impact.

Lifting his foot up, Suho spun on his heels to leave. He stops by where D.O. is lying unconscious with Lay next to him healing his injuries. Feeling eyes on him, Lay turns around.

“When you're done with D.O., don't heal Xiumin,” Suho orders, glancing behind him at the subject of his ire. “He will need to learn his mistake.”

Lay gives a tight nod and returns to his work. Suho takes one last glance at the rest of the group before leaving, meeting adjourned. Most of them dispersed. Xiumin glares at anyone who glance his way as he hobbles out the door.

“Man, I never knew Suho could be this scary,” Chanyeol commented, sidling down next to Lay. “Just glad he's on our side.”

“Wouldn't you if something like this happened?” Lay gestures.

“Yeah but like damn bro,” Chanyeol shrugs, not the least bit put off. “Anyway aren't you curious what happened to them? Xiumin and D.O. looked like both of them were put through a ringer. And what do you think happened to Kai and Luhan?”

“Careful Chanyeol, you seemed a little too excited,” Lay points out. “Don't want Suho to hear you like this.”

A pained groan from D.O. caught both of their attention. Lay pats D.O.'s cheek. “D.O.? You awake there?”

“I remember.”

Lay and Chanyeol meet each other's eyes, turning to D.O. with confusion. “Remember what?”

“My name...,” D.O. murmurs, his head lolled to the side. “My name... is Do Kyungsoo.”

Chapter Text

Onew hadn't let Taemin go home after spending the night, insisting he stays until he determines he's much better. He didn't want to overstay his welcome but he could never win an argument against Onew.

Luckily Onew's cafe is closed and Taemin doesn't have any classes so they spent the day enjoying each other's company. They played games, watch some movies, and even attempt to make dalgona. It was actually frustrating making dalgona, almost all of Taemin's attempts made the sugar burnt inedible.

“It's actually not as hard as it looks,” Onew said while chewing on the dalgona. “It's all about finding the sweet spot.”

Taemin pouted chewing on it. They made plenty of shaped dalgona, mostly by Onew. Despite his mishaps, Taemin is in a much better mood. He doesn't know whether if it's because Onew's calming presence or the fact he never brought up the subject again. He's feeling much better but not at 100%.

Onew looks over at Taemin curiously. “You alright there?”

Taemin nodded, picking up another spare dalgona piece to chew on. But Onew stops him, his hand pausing over his. “I think you had enough and it's almost bed time.”

Taemin pouts. “But I'm not tired yet.”

“Yeah but you have school tomorrow,” Onew points out, getting up to clean the table. “And I have to open the cafe tomorrow. We both have an early morning to catch up on what we miss.”

Guilt reared back its ugly head at Taemin knowing full well he's been imposing on Onew. Despite Onew's reassurance he knows he interrupted Onew's daily life through his unannounced presence. Just because he had been scared of Minho.

He doesn't even know what he's going to do when he goes home tomorrow. Will Minho be waiting for him?

“Don't forget to brush your teeth thoroughly,” Onew chides as he puts the dalgona away. “I'll put these to the side for you to take home tomorrow.”

More than guilt nagging at the back of Taemin's head as he voices it out. “How come you didn't ask me what's been bothering me?”

He could see Onew paused what he was doing from the question before resuming his work. He then shakes his head and he closes the fridge door, turning around to face Taemin. “I thought you would've been happy that I didn't bring it up.”

Taemin bites the inside of his bottom lip, staring at the table. It's true but what can he say at this point?

“I didn't want to ruin the mood to our relaxing day,” Onew crosses his arms over his chest. “I'm not a mind reader and there's a limit to what I can do. And quite frankly getting you to talk is like pulling teeth. I could have save the trouble by calling in Key but let's face it; when Key sets his mind to it there's no telling what he'll do.”

Taemin inwardly shudders at the fate he narrowly avoided. Key would've get him to talk in a matter of minutes and later go after Minho or those kidnappers. He rather not imagine the possibility.

He looks back up at Onew who is still standing there staring at him. After a while he sighs. “I don't know what to say and I'm still trying to straighten out how I feel about it.”

Onew has a thoughtful look. “I always find talking would help,” he pulls out a chair to sit across from him. “Like a process it doesn't have to make sense and that's fine. Keeping all of that inside is just going to distract you and make it confusing. Just focus on one thing and go from there. It doesn't have to be perfect; what matters is if the other person understands how you feel, you can work together and go from there.”

Taemin stares at the patterns on the table, his finger idly circles it as his mind brews a storm.

“I'm sure you and Minho can get through this,” Onew continues. “After all, you both are very similar.”

Taemin sharply lifts his head. “H-how – what makes you think that it's because of him?!”

“Well yesterday when I mentioned his name you were bothered by it,” Onew shrugs nonchalant. “And he's not such a bad guy so when the time is right and your feelings align, everything will work out. I'm sure he will understand.”

Taemin is close to bugged eye staring at Onew for thinking so carelessly. Onew doesn't know Minho is an actual demon from hell so he's always thinking the best of people. But the possibility of Minho being “not bad” or “understanding” is nearly impossible.

And yet he hasn't actually been “bad”.

Thinking too much Taemin sighs, his head bowed to the table. “Onew hyung, why are you always so kind?”

Onew raises his eyebrow. “It's what anyone deserves.”

Taemin had been apprehensive returning to the apartment after staying at Onew's but to his surprise the demon is no where in sight. Not even when he woke up from a restless night. He still couldn't relax, felt like he is tiptoeing around eggshells, waiting for the demon to pop out with fire and brimstone.

But Minho never showed his face.

He still dreams about Minho saving him. But those dreams are distorted the more he thought about it. Sometimes the flames surrounded him, burning everything except him. Minho's demonic features appear, making him monstrous and scary. Once his nightmare have him as the kidnapper ready to be burned by Minho who showed no recollection or mercy.

But there was one dream that stands out from the rest; Minho standing alone surrounded by fire, turns around with the saddest eyes he never thought was possible for a demon.

He wasn't able to properly sleep after that.

Close to a week has passed without the demon's presence that he starts to become antsy. He had time to reflect and thought back how it happen when Minho saved him in a different light. Initially he could chalk it up to his dreams, his mind constantly at war for what he should feel for Minho. What he saw still scares him but for an entirely different reason he still doesn't understand. And soon those fears subsided as a new feeling emerged its ugly head.

Loneliness.

His apartment felt quieter no matter what he did either playing music or slamming doors louder than necessary. He never even realized he had developed the habit of carrying extra snacks on him to give only to realize Minho isn't there. There was no one to eat his snacks with, no one to watch drama with, no one to play games with, no one to accompany him on his errands. He doesn't know how long Minho had stayed with him but suddenly his missing presence has become so glaring.

Has it always been this lonely before he met Minho?

“I'm glad you can make it, Taemin.”

Taemin fidgets the suit jacket he has to wear. He had taken Taeyong's suggestion to attend the company office visits as a way to distract himself. He got a list of offices and doesn't know which to pick so he chose the one that sounds most familiar.

Taemin tugs on his suit jacket sleeve. All the other students in the group are wearing a suit to look presentable to the company's representatives. He couldn't help but feel inadequate; sleeves are a little too short, pants wrinkled in the wrong places, a stray lint he couldn't get rid of. Minho looks good in a suit, always wearing them even at home. He never got a chance to ask why or if there's any other clothes Minho would wear. Maybe he should buy some.

Even here, he still thinks of Minho.

“You nervous?” Taeyong asks next to him. Unlike Taemin Taeyong looks like a professional; suit impeccable and carrying a black portfolio folder with his resume. He feels under prepared with his $1 folder.

Taemin gives a shaky smile. “I guess so. This is my first time doing something like this.”

“What really?” Taeyong looks at him with disbelief. “I thought you would've done these events but don't worry, it's not that bad. They mostly talk about the company and career opportunities. Then there's team building exercise, snacks, and then opportunity to network. Easy peasy.”

It was Taemin's turn to look disbelief but was cut short as their group was ushered into the room to their seats. Just like what Taeyong said they learn about a variety of topics such as the company, career growth. There were team building exercise until finally they are allowed to get up and stretch their legs. From there they are allowed to interact with the staffs to network.

Taemin doesn't know what he's doing and none of the students in his group are familiar so he sticks to Taeyong. He lets Taeyong and the staff do the talking, occasionally offer his piece when necessary. Most of the time he doesn't pay attention to what they're talking about and couldn't help but wish Minho is here to take him away.

A tall familiar figure by the door caught his attention as he quietly excuses himself. And maybe – is that -

“Taemin-ssi?”

Taemin couldn't help but deflate a little when it's not who he was expecting. But he felt confused a second later trying to place a name on a familiar face and why he's here in the first place. “Junsu hyung?”

Junsu, Taecyeon's assistant, no wonder he looks familiar. “I'm really glad you remember me,” he said, pushing his glasses up on his nose bridge. “And surprised you are here.”

Taemin blinks, tilting his head. “You work here?”

“Why of course,” Junsu smiles. “This is the company your brother works at. Didn't you know?”

Taemin blushes feeling embarrassed. This is the company his brother is working at and he doesn't know. No wonder the company name sounds familiar.

Junsu stifles his chuckles. “Anyway do you want to see where your brother works? I think your event thing should be finishing up.”

Taemin looks back at the room, can see Taeyong looking at his direction curiously. He turns back to Junsu. “Wouldn't Taecyeon hyung be busy?”

“Nonsense. Taecyeon would be happy to see you.”

Taemin found himself following Junsu to see Taecyeon. The office place feels fancy and spacious, it must be a big company. Taemin couldn't help but feel overwhelmed, the place looks like it came from one of the dramas he watched.

They came across what looks to be a receptionist desk, a man with a cherub-like face is behind it reading a book. Junsu walks up to him, taps on the table to get his attention. “Nichkhun, is Taecyeon in yet?”

“I'm sorry sir but Manager Lee is unavailable at the moment,” the man answers in a bored tone, not looking up from his book. “Please leave a message at the beep.”

Junsu rolls his eyes. “Cheeky but I'm sure you can make an exception for a special visitor.”

Nichkhun's bored eyes glance from behind his book, landing on Taemin. “An intern?”

“Don't you recognize him?” Junsu goes behind Taemin, placing both hands on his shoulders. “Taecyeon practically sees him everyday.”

Taemin turns his head up confused at Junsu's smug look. Nichkhun makes an understanding sound, moving around the desk to stand before him. “Ahh... Taecyeon's precious little brother. What is he doing here?”

“His school has a networking event thing going on downstairs.”

Taemin isn't that good with receiving such undivided attention. With Nichkhun's mischievous eyes roaming his face and Junsu's warm hands on his shoulders, he couldn't help but fidget. “N-nice to meet you, sir.”

“Oh, and so polite too,” Nichkhun all but purred, leaning forward to take Taemin's nervous sweaty hand in his. He never once broke eye contact, bringing Taemin's hand up to his lip. “The pleasure is all mine, my dear.”

Taemin is sure his face is turning red by now, his hand probably slippery with sweat. His breath hitch in his chest for the whole interaction, staring at Nichkhun wide eyed intimidated.

“Taecyeon should be back from his meeting soon,” Nichkhun straightens up, letting go of Taemin's hand. “You may wait in his office, I'm sure your brother would be very happy to see you.”

Nichkhun led the way with Junsu bringing up the rear. They come across a set of heavy fancy doors that opens up to a spacious office, Taemin couldn't help but feel his jaw drop.

“Impressive isn't it?” Junsu comments, stepping around. “Your brother is the youngest executive of the company's board members. This office used to belong to the COO, a position your brother is nominated for the next meeting.”

“You don't need to keep telling people that,” Nichkhun puts a bottled water on the glass coffee table for Taemin to drink. “I'm sure Taemin already knows that.”

But Taemin doesn't know that. Doesn't even know what his brother does or the company he works for.

“It's close to lunch time,” Junsu checks his watch, looking over at Taemin's direction. “Taemin do you want anything in particular to eat? I'll order some food.”

“I'm not hungry, thanks,” Taemin declines.

“It's no trouble at all-”

“Taecyeon might take him out to eat so just leave it to him,” Nichkhun interrupts. “In the mean time, I'm hungry; you wanna treat me?”

Junsu scoffs, making his way to the door. “Buy your own food.”

Nichkhun pouts, following him. “Junnie!”

Junsu makes a face at the name before turning his attention to Taemin. “Taecyeon will be back soon so you don't need to wait for long. It's nice to see you again, Taemin.”

Taemin nods likewise as both Junsu and Nichkhun leave. Alone Taemin takes the chance to look around. The office looks pristine and sleek as it represents high power and wealth. He wonders how much Taecyeon makes as the amounts he sends to Taemin weekly is nothing to laugh at.

Taemin walks over to Taecyeon's office desk, documents littered with numbers and jargon that would make his head spin. A small picture frame by the computer stands out, as Taemin bends down to look at it closer. It was a picture of both Taemin and Taecyeon when Taecyeon is still in college while Taemin is starting high school. They both had huge smiles, their arms making a big heart shape connecting over their heads. Taemin couldn't help but smile at it and realize that is how Taecyeon sees him everyday.

The sound of a door opening has Taemin quickly shuffling away from the desk. Taecyeon walks in looking exhausted, loosening up his tie. Taecyeon pauses when he realizes he's not alone. “Taemin?”

Taemin gives a sheepish smile. “Hello, hyung.”

A big smile breaks out of Taecyeon's face, closing the distance to gather Taemin in his arms. “What a nice surprise to see you here.”

Taemin reaches to return the hug but his arms are too short to connect each other from Taecyeon huge frame. “I'm glad to see you too, hyung.”

Taecyeon straightens up, giving Taemin a once over. “What are you wearing?” he scolds, tugging on the lapels of Taemin's suit jacket. “It's wrinkled and a bit small on you.”

Taemin looks down at his clothes. “It's what I wore for my high school graduation. It's the only suit I have.”

“And you grew since then,” Taecyeon, brushing over the top of Taemin's hair smoothing it out. “Have you eaten yet?” Taemin shakes his head. “Let's get something to eat.”

Rather then eating at a fancy restaurant like Nichkhun had said, they went to the office cafeteria downstairs. There wasn't as much employees as expected as lunch time is almost over. Some of the employees lounging around had taken to staring and whispering their way in which Taecyeon doesn't pay any attention. Instead all his focus is on Taemin, ever so patient to help him choose and pay for his food.

“Normally I don't eat here when I couldn't help it,” Taecyeon said as he sets down his food. “But this is a nice change of pace.”

“Sorry to trouble you, hyung,” Taemin murmured, sitting across from him.

Taecyeon wave away his apology. “No worries. Junsu filled me in and it's been a while since we've seen each other so it's perfect.”

Taemin nodded as they ate. With the imprompto meeting he used the opportunity to get to know his brother better. He felt a little embarrassed when he asks because isn't he supposed to know these things, after all they are brothers. But Taecyeon didn't mind answering all of them smoothly. And with each passing answers, Taemin slowly but feel inadequate compared to Taecyeon.

“It's not a big deal Junsu is making,” Taecyeon said. “But I guess it would be if I actually became the COO.”

Taemin frowned, he still doesn't get it but wouldn't want Taecyeon to know his confusion. “So that means you won't have free time?”

“I'm busier than your average employee,” Taecyeon explains. “As an executive I have more responsibilities of the projects and people I oversee but that means I have more control over my hours and more compensation.”

“Not to be ungrateful but you didn't really have to,” Taemin mutters, drinking a glass of water. “The money you gave me - it's more than enough to cover my rent and buy groceries with a lot leftover.”

“If its not for you then what should I spend it on?” Taecyeon's eyes glittered with fondness.

“I don't know,” Taemin shrugs. “Yourself? You can go on trips, buy a car, take your girlfriend on dates?”

“I don't have a girlfriend.”

Taemin looks up surprised. “Really? I would've thought you would...”

Taecyeon shakes his head. “And I don't have a boyfriend either because none of them would be as precious as you.”

Taemin scoffs, blush creeps over his nose. “You intend to be single for the rest of your life?”

“Who knows?” Taecyeon replies. “Speaking of which, I'm going to be looking for places to stay in the city for the both of us to move in to. I can't stay at the hotel forever so I might as well look for a more permanent stay. I'm intending to look for something bigger for the both of us.”

“You want to me to move in with you?” Taemin asks.

“Of course,” Taecyeon answers. “I'm always worried about you living by yourself whether if you are taking care of yourself or eating right. This way I'll be able to keep a better eye on you and you don't have to be alone anymore.”

Alone. It's a feeling that Taemin is intimately familiar with and a stranger to. He has been living alone way before going to university, always returning to an empty apartment more times than he could count. His parents travel for work while his brother is too busy to take care of him so he's forced to be independent long ago. He's not bothered about it but from time to time it does feel lonely. But that feeling has lessen with the appearance of the demon in his bedroom.

Minho. I miss you. Where are you? It's lonely without you. Come home.

Taemin frowned, putting his chopsticks down. The abrupt action caused Taecyeon to look at him with worry. “Are you alright, Taemin?”

Taemin blinks, startled. “I'm fine, hyung,” he reassures. “Just thinking...”

Taecyeon smiles. “It has been a long time since we've lived together, hasn't it? Don't worry, your hyung will take care of all of it.”

Despite what Taecyeon said about living together, it left Taemin feeling unsettled. It felt constricting, instinctively rubbing his throat. But that's not it at all.

Taemin left the building feeling unsettled. The event finished long ago and he's the only one from his school still there. He twists the straps of his backpack anxiously when he notices object of his anxiety over the past few days.

It's not something he notices right away, it's just the feeling and presence had him instinctively see him. Minho can blend in the crowd, looking like a typical office worker. But to Taemin he can pick him out from the crowd. He doesn't know whether if its through whatever mumble jumble bond they share or demon magic, but the fact is Minho is here.

Clenching the backpack's straps, taking a deep breath, Taemin makes his way toward the demon. Minho hadn't moved from his spot under the shade, watching Taemin calmly without looking away. And Taemin meets his eyes head on and stops until he is two feet away.

Neither of them moved any further nor speak. What is there to say after missing each other's presence for so long? What is there to say when the last meeting they had was less than ideal? Why appear now? Time apart has given them opportunity to settle their conflicting emotions of how they feel for each other. What is there to say and how will they go from here?

Until finally Minho asks, “Are you alright?”

Taemin blinks. “I'm fine, I guess.”

The way Minho looks at him, his eyes dulled without that malicious glint he's used to. Minho's face is blank without emotion but Taemin could tell there's something more.

“Are you not afraid?” Minho continues. “Of me? Of what happened?”

Taemin purses his lips. “A little I guess.”

He could see the way Minho frown just barely. He doesn't like it, whatever this feels that suddenly he finally spills.

“Of course I was afraid,” Taemin confess. “Who wouldn't be in my situation. But as much as I was afraid, there was at least a part of me that wasn't?” he trails off that had both him and Minho look confuse.

“I'm not doing this right.” Taemin shakes his head at his own messed up explanation, his hand rubbing his temple. “It's so much clearer in my head... I was supposed to be scared because I was kidnapped and who knows what those guys were gonna do to me-” his shoulders slumps - “but I wasn't because for some reason I know that you'll save me and everything would be alright.”

Minho gazes back at him somberly, he's not interrupting as he takes in everything Taemin has to say word for word. It gives Taemin the push he needs to finish it.

“It was ungrateful of me to treat you like that,” Taemin continues, his voice becomes even with the new confidence. “After all this time we've spent together. But the way you were going to fry that guy scares me because it looks like you were gone. Like you were replaced by some scary evil guy – like you weren't you. That... scares me even more. And yeah... that's it.”

Taemin breathes out, feeling a bit lighter. His hands gripping the straps of his backpack tight, anxiously waiting for Minho's response. He doesn't know what Minho would do or how he would take it. Doesn't know if Minho understands the mess of his confession.

Minho hadn't turned his eyes away from Taemin this entire time lowers his eyes. “Your fear is justified,” he quietly said. “I am a demon; I am much scarier and dangerous than you would ever know.”

Taemin tilts his head slightly, biting the inside of his lip. “I know. But you did it to save me.”

“I wish I can say yes,” Minho's lips twist in consideration. “But it's for my selfish desires. A part of me craves for violence and death.-” a dry huff escapes his lips- “It comes as second nature to me and it's all I ever known.”

Taemin looks up to study Minho closely. It has been awhile since he last saw the demon but it must have been too long because he's seeing him in a new light. It was the way he looked; the self-hate in his eyes that shouldn't be present and the frustration that comes with it. The experience must have been hard for Minho as well. It was so uncharacteristic of the demon that it had Taemin wanting to reach out to him.

“I'm sorry for scaring you, little one,” Minho said, the words heavy on his lips as he looks back to Taemin. “For putting you in that situation.”

Taemin gives a shaky smile. “Still, thank you – for saving me.”

They both stare at each other for what feels like an eternity until Minho takes a step forward. Taemin instinctively took a step back and a second later feels guilty. He sees Minho stopped, even taking a step back to his original position. He feels stupid for acting like this and doesn't know how to go from here.

But it cuts the tension with what was next spoken.

“Did you eat yet?”

Taemin blinks at the question, surprised before answering. “I ate...”

It was a common question in Korean society but to be used by the demon is odd. It might be his imagination but it looks like Minho is disappointed at his answer. It's not something that can be easily identify but after spending weeks with the demon has helped him see through the mask. It's the little downturn of the eyebrows, the lips thinned so close to a pout, the picking of his pants fabric.

But it's an opening that Minho has given for Taemin to take a step forward.

“I ate lunch with my hyung,” Taemin continues, staring at Minho expectantly. “But I am in the mood for something sweet.”

If he could notice the barely there disappointment on Minho's face, then he would be able to notice the surprise/hopeful expression as well. The upturn of the eyebrows, the little quirk of his lips, his hand stilled and resting against his side.

But most of all it was the way Minho held himself back. The way he stands now and what was a few seconds ago was the most startling. Like all of the tension he held himself just melts away and Taemin couldn't help but feel the same.

“What do you have in mind?” Minho casually asks.

Taemin has a thoughtful look. “The ahjumma at sajik street makes some good tteokbokki,” he suggests, approaching Minho with sure steps until they are just an arm away close to reaching out. “I don't think you've had tteokbokki before.”

“Can't say that I have,” Minho affirms, his gaze softens.

“She makes all kinds so you can try and find your favorite,” Taemin smiles. “It's right by the marketplace where there's all types of food. We can buy dinner there and bring it home.”

Minho gives a returning smile. “That sounds good.”

“Your brother is very cute.”

Taecyeon frowned as he kept his eyes on his computer, ignoring Nichkhun who is supposed to be outside doing his job. Nichkhun is standing by the large window in Taecyeon's office, looking down at the streets below.

“He's so adorable when he's nervous,” Nichkhun leaves the window and saunters over to where Taecyeon is working, standing in front of his desk. “Those soft eyes and that plump, bitable lips, the way he squirms – I wonder what kind of expressions I can get him to make.”

The typing cease as Taecyeon levels Nichkhun a stern look. “Nichkhun.”

“You know I love messing with the shy ones,” Nichkhun gives an amused huff and smirks. “I can see why you're so protective of him – no, there's something else.”

Taecyeon glares as Nichkhun rounds the desk in a smooth, easy steps. His fingers brushing the table as he stops by Taecyeon's side.

“You've been holding out on me, Taecyeon,” Nichkhun props himself on Taecyeon's desk, meeting his glare with heated eyes. “I can see your influence on him and I must say that I'm impressed. Though I wonder if the boy is even aware of it himself.”

Taecyeon stands up, towering over Nichkhun. “Don't presume what you don't know,” he said in a low voice. “Taemin is my brother.”

“Oh?” Nichkhun glance up with a smirks. “Doesn't seem that way to me.”

Nichkhun gets off the table smoothly, closing in Taecyeon's personal space just shy of a touch. “I see the way you look at him, the way you treated him,” He glance up at Taecyeon with a mischievous look. “Have you always been this way?”

No sooner the words left his mouth, Taecyeon has his hand on the juncture between Nickhun's neck and shoulder, gripping the skin as a warning. “You're crossing the line, Nichkhun,” Taecyeon growls. “Do you really want to test me?”

“So sensitive,” Nichkhun goads, his head nuzzles against Taecyeon's head, keeping eye contact while doing so. “So... exciting...”

This causes Taecyeon to tighten his grip only to have Nichkhun giggle as a response. He escapes from Taecyeon's hold with hands clasped behind his back. “Don't worry, I won't touch a hair on your precious brother's head. Ignorance is bliss.”

Taecyeon gives on last look at Nichkhun before sitting down and resume working. He's not in a good mood, typing harder on the keyboard than necessary.

A thoughtful look crosses Nichkhun's face, glancing back at the window. “I wonder if he remembers me...”

Chapter Text

“You seemed to be in a better mood.”

Minho glance behind a book he had taken to reading in Changmin's bookstore. “Am I?”

“You've been sulking for days,” Changmin comments, sitting across from him. “Loitering here, bothering the patrons, not even putting the books back - I take it that your problem has been solved.”

Minho puts his book down, looking affronted. “I did not sulk.”

“You were reading self-help books and idol magazines, particularly paying close attention about their ideal partner,” Changmin points out with a deadpanned look. “If that's not sulking then I don't know what is.”

Minho opens his mouth to deny it but promptly closed it.He's not wrong but like hell will he admit it.  After saving Taemin he secluded himself away from the human. He'd like to say he did it for Taemin's sake but a small part of him had wanted to hide away from Taemin's fearful eyes. Initially when they first met Taemin had been scared of him but not to this extent. Due to the time they spent together, the fear feels more intimate making him feel a type of vulnerability that shouldn't exist.

With no where else to go he ends up taking space at the bookstore all the while, as eloquently put it, sulking.

After returning their whole dynamic change and more out in the open. Even after Taemin has assuage his fears and accepted him back, Minho still didn't feel at ease. Even with the apology and acceptance, he could still feel the hesitancy whenever Taemin approaches him. He doesn't know how to change that, doesn't know what to do. It just made him all too well aware how different they are.

A human and a demon.

And even then it's not as simple as he wants to call it.

“You're just imagining things,” Minho denies weakly, looking anywhere but Changmin's smug face, throwing the book he had been reading over his shoulder. “I'm just... contemplating is all.”

“Oh?” Changmin looks smug as he sips his tea. “And what are you contemplating about?”

“None of your business,” Minho grunts, grabs his untouched tea to drink to hide his blush.

It had actually been hard to be away from Taemin for so long. Aside from Taemin's fearful eyes he remembers how Taemin feels so small in his arms. How the human shivered and flinched in his unyielding arms.

How the warmth left him when he handed Taemin to Onew.

Minho!

It was the first time Taemin had called him by his name with such emotions. Even now when he can finally return, Taemin hadn't called him anything else but “hyung” or “demon hyung”. Taemin calls his name for other's sake, when will he be able to hear his name for his own?

“Call it what you want,” Changmin comments, amusement laced in his tone. “Would you prefer the word brooding instead?”

Minho clears his throat, schooling his face to clear all emotions. “Have you been able to determine the origin and make of our... guest?” Intending to change the subject.

He's talking about one of the kidnappers he brought in. Luhan had an icicle at Taemin's throat and the only reason he's not burnt to a crisp is because of Taemin. Just from Luhan's smell alone Minho knew something isn't right.

The thought of the kidnapper actually hadn't crossed his mind. Too busy thinking about his changing relationship with Taemin.

“His physiology suggests he was once human,” Changmin starts. “But humans don't have powers nor can survive without food – he can eat what I give him but he's starving for something else. I suspect demonic elements are in play.”

At that, Minho straightens up. “Demonic?”

“He requires human energy to sustain himself,” Changmin's face is grim as he continues. “Not blood nor flesh of a human – their essence is what he craves.”

“How did you know?”

“He confessed. Quite desperate if I may add. He needs to feed once in a while otherwise he becomes aggressive and withers away. I did observe how he feeds; he draws the human essence out of their body until there's nothing left. Drains them dry. I had to dispose of the corpse afterwards.”

“This poses a problem as there are more of them just like him.”

“If there are more of them they will also feed in the same manner as him,” Changmin drums his fingers on the table in thought. “The humans have already took noticed of the multiple disappearances but there's a bigger problem.”

“What's that?”

“If they were once human, how did they become like this in the first place?”

Minho crosses his arms and closes his eyes as he thinks. He ran through all the possibilities and can only think of one thing.

“We may not be the only demons here.”

Kai shudders at the cold breeze nipping his face, his head ducked into his arms. He doesn't know how long he's up here but it's getting chilly.

He hasn't moved, hasn't left his spot in the clocktower since his encounter with the dangerous man. He remembers the malice filled eyes and the wicked curl of his smirk, the strength of his hands that can hold him with ease and the dark flames twisting around them.

Just the thought of him has him clutching his arms tight, stinging with pain. He can't risk stepping out, whoever that man is would find him and kill him.

“Kai?”

Kai turns around to the voice with his arms raised ready for a fight. Upon seeing who the person is, he relaxed a bit. “Sehun.”

Sehun hops off from the ledge. “So this is where you've been hiding. Aren't you cold?”

“What do you want, Sehun?”

“You never came back to the compound,” Sehun replies. “Suho was worried – we thought you were dead.”

Kai gripped the crook of his arms to ground himself. His face doesn't give anything away but his mind screams with terror. “Well clearly I'm not,” he stiffly answers. “You can report back to Suho and leave.”

He turns around thinking it's the end of discussion when Sehun had grabs his arm. He flinch at the contact but Sehun doesn't loosen his grip.

“Don't you have any idea what's going on?!” Sehun's voice is laced with worry. “Xiumin and D.O. barely came back alive from fighting the murderer who killed Kris!” His voice steadily increases to hysterical. “D.O. was barely conscious and we have no idea what happened to Luhan! For all we know he could be good as dead while you're holed up here with no clue of what's going on!”

Kai's eyes widen at the news, turning to Sehun with shock. “What happened to Luhan?”

“We don't know,” Sehun let's go of Kai's arm with a shove. “All we know is Xiumin picked a fight he can't win and only he and D.O. came back. Luhan's probably burnt to a crisp.”

The feeling of guilt creeps up on Kai. Luhan was partnered with him to find their meals, immediately ditching him when he saw Taemin. He has no idea what happened after that.

Taemin.

The same man who almost killed him, who beat Xiumin's team, who probably killed Luhan, is the same man who mentioned Taemin. How Taemin can mixed up with someone as dangerous as that man. Someone innocent and kind as Taemin wouldn't be able to stand a chance against that monster.

“Kai? You're looking a little pale,” Sehun looks at him with worry. “When was the last time you ate?”

“I'm fine,” Kai manages, his hand clutches the wall. “I'm not hungry.”

“You don't look so good,” Sehun comments. “Before we go back to the compound we'll go find something to eat first. There should be some people still around -”

“Hello?”

A familiar voice calls out from the stairwell of the clocktower and from the sound of it is coming closer. Kai could feel all the color drained from his face.

He said he wasn't hungry but that's a lie. He hasn't ate since Taemin treated him to ramen but it's not enough.Hasn't left the clocktower all this time to satiate his hunger. He could feel his hunger increased tenfold at the prospect of his meal coming closer. His hand clenches the fabric of his pants, a mockery attempt to control himself.

He doesn't want to eat Taemin.

He could feel himself salivating at the thought.

“What impeccable timing,” Sehun gives a knowing look, “I'll leave you to it”, and disappears from view.

Alone, Kai unsteadily straightens himself just as a familiar fluff of hair rounds the corner revealing Taemin. Normally Taemin's appearance would bring a smile to Kai's face. He's feeling all sorts of things now; worry, dread, helpless... hunger.

“Kai!” Taemin smiles brightly only for the smile to waver when he takes in Kai's appearance. “Kai are you okay? What happened?”

Kai instinctively took a step back when Taemin quickly closes the distance. The soft worry evident on Taemin's face makes Kai want to melt in his spot. “I'm fine,” he manages to say. He keeps saying he's fine but that's the opposite of how he feels.

Suddenly Taemin puts a hand over Kai's forehead. Kai's eyes widen and his breath hitches in his chest at the sudden contact. Taemin's hand felt so warm, looking up at him with concern he doesn't deserve. It took all he had to not lean into the soft hand.

And all too soon the hand retreated, startling Kai back to reality. “You're so cold!” Taemin exclaims. “Have you been waiting here for me? How long have you been up here? You shouldn't have stayed here – we could have met again somehow.”

The barrage of worry isn't something that Kai is used to. To be the focus of Taemin's worry. For a moment his hunger subsided, taking it all in. Taemin's fluff of hair, the blush from his cheeks to his ears from the cold, eyes deep and dark that he could get lost in staring at them.

He bets Taemin would taste just as sweet.

Kai doesn't know what came over him as he clasps Taemin's hands with his own.

“Kai?”

He looks down at their hands. His larger, cold hands engulfing Taemin's small warm hands, leaching off the warmth it exudes. It's not enough. He wants to engulf Taemin whole.

But something – Taemin's hand caught Kai's attention, puts a pause to his hunger. “That ring...”

“I wasn't sure when I would see you so I've been wearing it all this time in case I ran into you again,” Taemin smiles, bringing up his hand for Kai to see. “I knew your ring looked familiar so I looked for mine. And look, it's a couple ring. Isn't it pretty?”

Looking down Kai's breath hitches in his chest. Taemin's ring is simple without an engraving and yet it held a magnitude of his attention. With both rings side by side it looks like two became one as his vision turns hazy.

--

A younger looking Taemin with longer hair is wearing a high school uniform, looking up at him cutely. “Jongin, help me win that.” Pointing at a golden colored sugar turtle hanging on the chueog-ui yeos ppobgi stand.

“Why don't you play for it?” he finds himself asking.

“It's because I'm not good at this game,” Taemin jutted out his bottom lip, emphasizing his pout. “Help me please?”

“You're supposed to be the hyung here,” he sighed without heat as he takes out the money from his backpocket to play. He wasn't able to win on the first try but the vendor has a consolation prize, allowing him to blindly pick a random toy capsule from a box. After picking one he opens it to reveal a couple ring set.

“Is this plastic?” Taemin reached to take it only for it to be out of reach, causing Taemin to pout. “Hey!”

He smirked. “I'm the one who paid for it and I played it so this is mine.”

“Fine!” The pout on Taemin's face looks so cute when he's sullen. “Then I'm playing the next game.”

It took Taemin two more tries to win the golden turtle. He follows Taemin up to the archway nearby that overlooks the buildings below. They are sharing some snacks they bought beforehand but the golden turtle has his undivided attention.

“C'mon hyung~ Let me have some!”

“Oh nahhhhhh. I'm the one who won it,” Taemin sticks his tongue out. “I swear that ahjumma is discriminating against me, didn't even offer me a consolation prize like you did.”

“That's because I'm handsome,” he said, his voice full of smug. “At least a piece please? Hyung~”

Taemin looks playful, contemplating if he should share. Eventually Taemin breaks off a piece and drops it in his open hand.

“Seriously?! This is just a flipper! Hyung~”

This causes Taemin to laugh. A laugh so melodious to his ears that it doesn't make him angry at all, even joining in. A bigger piece is given so he's satisfied for now.

“You can have the grape flavor one,” Taemin said, splitting the jelly candies up between them. “Strawberry is my favorite.”

He looks down at the jelly candies split between them, noticing he got more than Taemin's share. Come to think of it Taemin had given him more than half of the golden turtle he won. He didn't notice because he receives the broken pieces little by little.

An idea came to him. “Taemin can you show me your hand?”

Taemin looks curious, giving him his hand. He takes out the toy capsule he won and puts the smaller ring onto Taemin's finger.

Taemin looks surprised at the ring on his finger. “What the – did you just proposed to me?!”

He laughed, shaking his head. “You were whining about it earlier so I'm giving it to you. It fits you perfectly.”

Taemin examines the ring closely, holding it up to catch the light. “That's because this ring is for girls. You won a couples ring. You should have save it when you have a girlfriend.”

“So you don't want it?”

“No it's mine now, no take backs.”

It causes the both of them to laugh. He puts the other ring on his own finger and shows it to Taemin. “Now we match. There's nothing girly about it.”

“Mine is prettier.” Taemin had a cute frown, taking his hand to compare. “No fair, your hands are bigger than mine. It's not girly when you're wearing it.”

Chuckling, lacing Taemin's hand with his own. “But I like your hands. They fit perfectly in mine.”

Taemin glared at him but there's no heat behind it. A flush of pink on his cheeks travels up to his ears. He looks down on their laced hands and turns to look at the view before them. Buildings stretched in front of them as the slowly sun sets behind the mountains far away.

He chances a glance at Taemin out of the corner of his eye. The orange shine of the sun glimmers on his skin while the breeze tussles his locks.

If this is a dream with just the two of them, he would never want to wake up from it.

--

“Kai?”

Kai felt lost, looking down at their joined hands. He doesn't understand where it had come from and it felt so clear like he's actually there. He could taste the sweetness of the golden turtle in his mouth, the breeze sinking into his school uniform, the touch of Taemin's hand as he put a ring on it.

He looks up at Taemin, whose looking back at him with curiosity. It doesn't look like time passes. The vision feels like a piece he's been missing, fills him with warmth and happiness. But at the same time it feels sad, the ache clenches in his chest that makes him want to reach out for it.

“Taemin,” the name feels heavy on his lips. “Where did you get that ring?”

Taemin frown, looking down on their clasp hands, not removing himself from Kai's grip. “I got it when I was in high school,” his mouth purses. “My friend gave it to me.”

Kai wants to ask more. That vision he saw, does Taemin have the same memory? Does he know Taemin from before? Does Taemin know him from before? Were they connected in some way?

Were they friends? Were they lovers?

"Jongin!"

“Who-”

“What are you doing, Kai?”

Kai drops Taemin's hands in surprise and turns at the voice. Sehun who has been out of sight to let Kai take his meal in privacy returns, looking at them with an interested gaze. He moves to stand in front of Taemin protectively, putting him away from Sehun.

“I don't have all day Kai,” Sehun approaches them, narrowing his eyes. “You shouldn't play with your food.”

Kai glares. “Taemin is not food.”

“Oh?” Sehun arches an eyebrow, looking over Kai's shoulder at Taemin hiding behind him. Kai moves to keep Taemin out of view, causing Sehun to grin. “So it's Taemin.”

Kai's jaws are set, keeping his eyes on Sehun. He draws himself to his full height but they're both the same height. Although Sehun is not sadistic as Xiumin, he doesn't want even a chance of him touching Taemin. He doesn't like that look on Sehun's face or whatever he's possibly thinking.

“Kai, what's going on?” Taemin asks behind him, his voice stiff with fear.

“Yes Kai,” Sehun mockingly repeated his name, coming closer. “Tell us, what's going on. Tell me why you wouldn't let me near him.”

“Back off Sehun.”

“Or what?” Sehun meets Kai's eyes, crowding close to his personal space. It took all of Kai's self-control to not step back. “Is he the reason why you wouldn't return? I saw the way you two are together, so sickeningly sweet.”

“I'm telling you to back off!”

“Do you actually like him?!” Sehun sniggers at the idea. “That's hilarious. A wolf shouldn't make friends with the rabbit he intends to eat.”

“He's is my friend,” Kai grits his teeth. “He is not to be eaten. I'll fight you to protect him.”

Sehun abruptly stops laughing, all humor drained away. “You're willing to turn your back on us?!”

Kai doesn't answer, his hand clenches into a fist. He doesn't like where this is going, doesn't like that tone Sehun has.

“Alright then, I won't eat him,” Sehun takes a step back, putting his hands out as a pacifying gesture. “Your Taemin won't be eatened.”

Kai glares, doesn't let down his guard as he slowly relaxes his stance. That look on Sehun's face is still there.

“But he's not useful to me alive.”

Strong gusts of wind surrounds them, blinding Kai. The winds are strong enough to make him stumble, forcing him to bring his arms up to shield himself.

A gasp behind him has him look back.

Taemin has been blown out of the clocktower.

His body felt heavy and slow as he turns to reach out for Taemin. He lunges for the edge, his arm stretches to grab him.

He misses.

“TAEMIN!!”

Chapter Text

Breath left his lungs as his whole body met open air. His body felt weightless for only a second.

A soft gasp escapes him.

“TAEMIN!!”

He helplessly plummets down.

It felt like time was slowed as the inevitable approaches. As he closes his eyes expecting the pain, he caught sight of a dark blur in front of him.

There's hands on his back and the back of his head, tucking him into a body. For a moment his eyes blink open surprise, his head angled in a way he couldn't see. He closes his eyes one last time as he's surrounded by swirling darkness.

--

Taemin came to with a gasp. His cheek pressed not on the cold, hard ground but on something surprisingly warm and firm. His head sags, his heart pounding loudly in his ear. His hands shakes with relief followed by confusion of being alive raging in his head.

He's reluctant to move, tries to move to test his range in movement, but the weight holding him down settles heavily on his back. He manage to turn his head and looks up.

Red eyes looks back impassively.

Taemin is laid pinned against Minho's chest. The weight on his back had been Minho's arms clutching him tight to his body. It's Minho. Minho saved him.

“M-minho...” Taemin stutters.

Minho's arms uncurls allowing Taemin to move away. He grimace, his body felt heavy as he tries to sit up. The palm of his hand scratches against the stone pavement, broken under him. His neck cranes as he looks up at the clocktower he fell from. The height he fell from is no joke. If it weren't for Minho he wouldn't have made it.

“Are you alright, Taemin?”

Taemin looks back. Minho gets up in a sitting position similar to Taemin. His body covered with dust and spare debris. The pavement had cracked under his body, stretching far like a spiderweb.

“I-I'm fine, Minho,” Taemin shakily answers. “How about you?”

The corner of Minho's mouth twitches. “This is nothing, little one.” His hand reaches out to cup Taemin's cheek. “I'm glad you're ok.”

Minho's gesture felt so soft and warm, making him feel at ease as he reach to hold Minho's hand -

“TAEMIN!!”

Taemin whips his head and sees Kai running to him with worry. He struggles to get up, body woozy and heavy. Before he takes a step, a flash of dark blur blocks his vision. Minho is standing in front of him, blocking him.

Kai stops to a halt, wary of Minho's sudden presence, doesn't take another step. “Taemin,” his voice laced with fear. “Get away from him.”

Taemin blinks surprised. “What?”

A hand grabs his arm causing Taemin to turn with surprise that Kai is right next to him. But wait that's impossible! Kai was just over there, how can he -

He was easily pulled but was abruptly stopped when Minho intercepted. It all happened so fast. Minho took hold of Taemin, clutching him against his body. He then grabs Kai's arm, throwing him away like a rag doll. Kai's bounced painfully on the stone pavement, his whole body rolls to a stop.

“Kai!” Taemin yells, intending to go over. Minho is holding him tightly.

“What are you doing, Minho?!” Desperate to reach for his friend, but Minho unyields. His efforts were stop with a reprimanding look. “Kai!”

A strong gust of wind blinded him. He raises his hand to block the worst of it as his eyes squint to open. His eyes would have widened in surprise when he sees Sehun had flown down. But how?! What is going on?!

Sehun approaches Kai lying on the ground. He doesn't look sympathetic, tilting his head like he's considering him. “You seem to know some interesting characters, Kai.”

Kai snarls at his response, wipes the dirt from his cheek as he struggles to get up.

Sehun turns his attention to the assailant. “You're not human.”

“Neither are you,” Minho replies evenly. “Or at least you used to be.”

“Oh?” Sehun, raises an eyebrow. “What makes you say that?”

Minho makes a thoughtful noise as he conjures a ball of black flames in his hand. He leisurely plays with the flame, tossing it up and down leisurely, catching it like a ball. “You burned the same way.”

Sehun's mouth pulls into a taut. “You're the one who killed Kris and Luhan.”

“Who?” Minho catches the flame in his hand, letting the implied threat hang heavily. “I wasn't aware pests have names.”

Before Minho takes a step forward, Taemin clutches the crook of Minho's arm. Minho looks down surprised. “What are you doing, Taemin?”

Taemin doesn't meet Minho's eyes, his grip on Minho's arm tightens. “Don't kill them.”

“Don't kill them?” Minho repeats as though it sounds absurd to his ears. Anger flash his eyes, his hand tightens into a fist letting the flames cover it. “Did you hit your head from falling from the clocktower?! They're friends with the people who kidnapped you, who tried to kill you!”

Taemin shivers but he stubbornly doesn't let go of Minho's arm. He doesn't want anyone to get hurt. Especially Kai.

Kai glares at Minho but his words are for someone else. “Taemin, what are you doing with this guy?! He's dangerous - he's a monster!”

Taemin's grip only tightens. He isn't naïve of what Minho is. Minho is a demon who craves for Taemin's soul. He's seen Minho killed someone in cold blood, burned right in front of him. He's seen Minho at his scariest, making him quake on the spot. Minho is a powerful supernatural entity who is capable of unspeakable violence and death.

And yet.

Minho eats food with him and go to school with him. Minho teases him about making a contract but never actually forces him into it. Minho hangs out with him and his friends. Minho talks to him, making sure he is fine when there is something troubling him. Minho had saved him when he gets into danger. Minho is careful with him, never hurting him. Minho gave him space, never forcing him. Minho fills the space in his empty apartment with his presence to look forward to. Minho is -

“A monster?”

Taemin looks up, it was Minho who said it. An unkind smile stretches across Minho's face, the flames dance wildly in his hand.

“The term monster is too simple to describe what I truly,” Minho softly said, looks down on the flames flickering in his hand. “I have killed more than you and your little friends have combine, way before you are born. The way blood runs free, splattered so many ways like a brush to a painting. Human screams so many ways from terror to pain.” He raises his flame covered hand at eye level, the dark light dances as across his face. “It's so easy for me to do.”

Everyone in the vicinity shivers at Minho's words. But none more than Taemin still in Minho's clutches, doesn't move away.

“Stop it, Minho hyung.”

It was wishful thinking, saying it so softly that Minho wouldn't hear him. He doesn't like what Minho is talking about. It's not nice and its hurtful.

What he doesn't notice is the unkind smile on Minho's face turned stiffed, miniscule close to a grimace.

Sehun who had been closely watching the duo, turns to Kai. “We're leaving.”

Kai looks shocked. “What?!”

“I'm smart enough to know not to take any chances like Xiumin did,” Sehun flippantly waves him off. “By all means go and fight him all by yourself. Save your little damsel from the dragon. You won't survive and even if you did I'll tell everyone about your little fling.”

“Sehun!”

“I'm serious Kai. Either you come back with me or don't come back at all.”

Kai glares at Sehun before he closes his eyes. He turns to Taemin with an open hand. “Taemin, come with me – please.”

The longing in his tone reminds Taemin of how Kai was back in the clocktower. Emotions conflicting and fierce but also lost with longing for something. And yet there was desperation and hunger that can only be sated with Taemin but even then he couldn't.

There's so many unanswered questions that Taemin knows that Kai wouldn't be able to answer. Why Kai looks at him like he wants to cry? Why does Taemin want to reach out to give him a hug? Something gnawing for him to reach out and the same time pull him back. It was only because of Minho that he doesn't reach to take that hand.

When Taemin didn't reach for his hand, Kai had a bitter smile. With one last look of contempt at Minho he puts a hand on Sehun's shoulder, disappearing with a blink.

Taemin blinks at the sudden disappearance, looking around wildly where Kai and Sehun left.

“Teleportation and wind power,” Minho mutters, finally letting go of Taemin. “Doesn't make a difference.”

“What are you talking about Minho?”

Minho frown as he meets Taemin's eyes. “I know you are naïve, little one. I just never imagine you to this extent.”

This causes Taemin to bristle. “I'm not!”

“Oh? Then what gave you a good idea to be so close to them in the first place? They're from the same kind and you recently met a few who would kill you without trying too hard. You are only food to them.”

Taemin blinks. “Aren't they demons just like you?”

Minho scoffs. “No. I'm not even sure what they are. But they are dangerous. Even your precious Kai.”

“Kai is not dangerous – he's my friend!”

At Taemin's words Minho snapped. Barely a gasp escapes Taemin when Minho presses a hand on Taemin's neck. He doesn't press firmly to stop Taemin breathing but not at all gentle as his head is tilted at an awkward angle, forcing him to meet Minho's eyes.

“Did you not realize the situation you were in earlier?” Minho leans down close to his ear. “I can sense his hunger stifling the air we breath. What part of Kai is not dangerous for you to be so ignorant of your surroundings. Do you want to play with danger? I can grant it if you wish.”

Taemin grits his teeth, his hands instinctively clutches Minho's grip on his neck to release him. It's hard to think when Minho's thumb rests on his adam's apple, making him hard to swallow in nervousness.

Kai is his friend. Even though they haven't known each other for long he felt comfortable around him. It came to him that he doesn't know much about Kai and whether Kai is his real name. He doesn't know the dangerous company he keeps nor he was able to disappear so quickly. His lack of knowledge and awareness almost cost him his life.

“If you stay the way you are naïve to the world, you will not live long,” Minho softly said, warranting an unwanted shiver. “You haven't been backed into a corner, isolated or alone, to see how dangerous the world can be. Eventually you will be betrayed, hurt, and even broken. It will hurt more if it's by those closest to you. By then will you still believe in the good of the world?”

Minho's grip loosens allowing Taemin to slip away, gasping for breath and space. Taemin shoots a weak glare in between his recovered breath. “If you say Kai is dangerous, then aren't you dangerous as well?”

“I never denied that I wasn't, little one,” Minho calmly said. “Better a danger you're aware of than the ones you don't. Only I can protect you, if only you give yourself up to me.”

Taemin sighs as he straightens up. “Ever since I met you I've been in constant danger.”

Taemin looks up at the direction of the clocktower, bringing his hand up to block the setting sun blinding his view. His palms feel sweaty when he realized how high up he had fell from. He doesn't think he will ever go back up there again.

The glint on his hand from the sun catches his eye. It was the ring that Kai had taken an interest in. It took a while to find since he doesn't wear accessories in general. For something so small...

“Kai is not like that,” Taemin drops his hand and turns to Minho. “I know he won't hurt me, just like I know you won't hurt me either. All this time you could have and it would have been easy. But you didn't and that's good enough for me. With all the time spent together I like to think of us as friends. So thank you for saving me.”

Minho doesn't respond, but Taemin doesn't mind. His reasoning is too simplistic because he takes it as face value and that's the truth.

Since meeting the demon, Minho has never hurt him. Same goes for Kai but not the same for the company Kai keeps. He knows how dangerous Minho can be but cohabiting with the demon doesn't feel like that to him. And maybe he just wants to Minho to stay a little longer.

He doesn't know what Minho is thinking with that ever present frown of his. It's too complicated and he doesn't have the emotional capacity to argue with him. With that he turns to leave.

“I think I have enough life-threatening situations for today so I'm going home,” Taemin loftily said, doesn't look back to see if Minho is following him. “I also expect you to come home as well. It's annoying making dinner for two when the other person never shows up.”

Chapter Text

“I can't believe of all the luck in the world we are actually going to meet Boa!!”

Taemin absently nodded, watching Key being so excited to meet his idol as they wait in line. Out of all the emails they actually picked Taemin's as the grand prize winner. Two concert tickets and backstage passes to meet Boa. The chances of Taemin getting picked was one out of a million. It made him want to ask if Minho had anything to do with this.

He never thought he'd be this tired attending a concert. Standing in a large crowd with giant speakers blasting that got his heart beating so loud. All of the attendees had their cellphones out recording and chanting, Key had been cheering nonstop. He doesn't know how long it has been but after meeting Boa he is going to curl up in his bed and sleep forever.

This is the most he has ever saw Key smiled, casting a disgruntle look at Key who is still just as energetic as ever. An idea popped into his head. He gives Key a frog like smile, making Key wary. “What is it, Taemin?”

Taemin doesn't say anything, letting Key come to his own conclusions. “Fine! I won't say anything about your banana milk consumption. I'll just silently judge you for your horrible life choices.”

Not satisfied Taemin raises an eyebrow, eliciting a groan from Key. “What? Not enough?”

“Nope!” Taemin leans on Key. “This is a once in a lifetime chance to meet your idol all because fate smiles down on little ole me. What can you do to make it up to me?”

Key groan, leaning back against Taemin. “What do you want from me, Taemin-ah?”

Taemin gives an innocent smile that belies his intentions. He takes Key's hand, pressing his knuckles against his lips. “I want you to take me clubbing.”

“No.” Key flat out rejects.

“Come on!” Taemin whines, swinging Key's arm back and forth. “I never gone before and I don't want to go by myself. You should take me!”

“A good boy like you shouldn't even be going to clubs,” Key scolds, letting his arm still swinging by the force called Lee Taemin. “You shouldn't copy what those people in the drama do because it is not like that at all. But what is true is almost all of them end up being wasted and making bad decisions they'll regret in the morning.”

“But that's what I want!” Taemin lets go of Key's arm and pouts on Key's shoulder. “I never got the chance to do it and once should be enough. And with you there you can stop me from making those bad decisions and being wasted.”

Taemin kept his innocent eyes and pout solely on Key to wear him down but Key is not impressed. “Try something else, Taemin.”

The plan didn't work. “Then can you help me pick a present for my brother? His birthday is coming up and I don't know what to get him.”

“Taecyeon hyung?” Key has a thoughtful look. “That's something easier. When is his birthday?”

“At the end of the month.”

“That's enough time. I'll take you out shopping for his gift when we're both free.”

“Thank you Key!”

He hugs Key tightly around his middle who looks resigned to his fate. The line hasn't moved much so they still have a while to go before it's their turn.

“Taemin, what does your brother like?”

“I don't know. Nothing comes to mind.”

“Then how will you know what to get him?”

“That's the problem I need help on,” Taemin is still hugging Key, tucking his head on his shoulder. “Taecyeon hyung is rich and successful. What do I give someone who already has everything?”

“I'm sure he will like anything you give him,” Key suggests. “Have you thought about asking him?”

“I know but I don't want to get him something that he hates or will throw away,” Taemin pouts, looks up wistfully. “And it's a present for him so it's supposed to be a surprise. He does so much for me already. Our parents travel for work so it's usually just me and hyung. Taecyeon has always took care of me up until high school when I start to live alone and Taecyeon living on school campus, and even then he always checks to make sure I'm okay. He knows my likes and dislikes just because he raised me but I don't have a clue what he likes at all. He's been a constant presence in my life and I don't want to disappoint him.”

“He sounds like a good brother.”

“The very best.”

“I'm sure we can think of something to get him,” Key pats the top of Taemin's fluffy hair. “This is why I rather tell people what I want so that they can get it for me. Same goes for them telling me what they want. It saves them the trouble and I get my present.”

Taemin snorts. “Yeah I remember. For your last birthday I got you that hoodie you wanted all down to the brand, size, and the color. You even acted surprised even though you told me to get it.”

“Hey, my reaction is genuine! I don't see you complaining when it was your birthday.”

“The one time I told you not to get me anything for my birthday, you literally didn't get me anything. Even Onew hyung got me something! Key hyung is so shameless!”

“And now you know better, little brat!”

When it was close to their turn to meet Boa, Key shakes himself out of Taemin's embrace and straightens his appearance.

“Taemin, fix your hair. It looks like a bird's nest – and are you still biting your lips?! Where's my lip gloss...”

“Wahhh! Key hyung no!”

In a rush they were ushered by Boa's manager into the room to meet the idol. All of the sudden it felt like they were entering an unknown chapter to the great unknown.

Boa, the venus queen of kpop, kindly smiles at the two boys. Her grace and beauty unaffected even with the fatigue and sweat leftover from her performance. It only enhances her features even more and greets them with all the grace of a queen. “Hello.”

Only one word had Taemin stiffened for only a moment to be in the presence of an idol even if he's not a big fan like Key. He could feel Key going ramrod stiff next to him, clutching his arm tightly threatening to cut off blood circulation. It took some effort to be free, slapping Key's hands away to give a quick bow of introduction. “Hello, my name is Lee Taemin. The person next to me is my friend, Kim Kibum.”

He glance over at Key and held off a cringe. Key hadn't said anything, smile frozen causing his face to look constipated. Guess being in the presence of his favorite idol can do that to a person.

Boa doesn't mind, looking at them with interest. “I hope you both enjoyed my concert.”

Taemin nods. “It was really fun. This is actually my first time attending and my friend here is a big fan of yours since forever. You sing very well and dance really good.”

“I'm really glad to hear that,” she said with a kind smile. “Shall we take some photos and sign some autographs?”

“That would be great, thank you.”

By the time photos were taken and autographs were signed, Key was able to talk. But Key is still in a stupor, only able to get out short syllables; please, thank you, or I love you. It only made Boa more amused so Taemin does most of the talking.

“My manager who was out in the hall had mentioned the two of you waiting in line,” Boa comments offhandedly, signing the last of her autographs. “Out of everybody waiting in line to meet me, he said the two of you were the most interesting characters. Just meeting the two of you, I think he's correct.”

This finally got Key out of his worship stupor as he manages out, “Did your manager hear our conversation?”

“Snippets of it,” Boa answers with an amused gleam matching Key's horrified look. “Taemin is it? You should not go clubbing. As a student you should study hard for your education and try not to make your friend Kibum's life difficult. Both of you are students right? Make sure to study hard, eat plenty of vegetables, and have a good night sleep. I'll be cheering the both of you to work hard. Fighting!”

The two have varying reactions of receiving an out of the blue pep talk from a kpop idol. Taemin huffs, blowing his bangs from his forehead. Key's complexion has gone white sheet with horror, causing Boa to giggle. They left the dressing room, letting the next person in line to meet their idol.

“You think with how much we talked all the manager remembers is me asking you to take me clubbing.”

Finally out in the hall, Key stops walking only to sit on the balls of his feet and groan into his knees. Concerned for his friend, Taemin gets into the same position and gently pats Key's back. “Are you okay, hyung?”

Only another muffled groan is heard, unintelligible like the first. They were in an awkward position in the hall as other people passing are giving them strange looks.

“I can't believe it,” Key's words muffled in his arms.

“Can't believe what?” Taemin rubbing Key's back reassuringly. “That you finally met your idol? She's better than what you expect?”

“It's not that!” Key finally lifts his head with a constipated look. Taemin nearly snicker if it were not make the situation even more dramatically worse. “I can't believe my idol thinks of me as an interesting character! My reputation is ruined and that's all she'll remember me by!”

“I'm sure she doesn't think like that...”

“You mean she wouldn't think of me at all?! That's even worse!”

And then Key proceeds to bawl into Taemin's shoulder. The poor boy had to stay in an awkward position to support his own weight and Key's. He lets Key blubber his demise and prospects of becoming a nun. It doesn't matter if they still in public, their shame is all but forgotten. All he can do is give awkward but reassuring pats to the back for his over dramatic friend until he finally calms down.

Chen is leaning against the wall as he watches Suho practice. The water twists and turns around the leader in a slow flowing motion. He hears footsteps coming for him, turning and sees Baekhyun walking up to him. “You not going to join him? There's plenty of room to practice.”

Chen levels a flat look at him before Baekhyun makes a realization. “Oh I get it... with your powers and his, my bad.”

Chen huffs as he turns back to watch Suho practice. His volatile powers doesn't allow him to practice as often and with Suho's powers in the equation would spell disaster.

“Kai has been really moody lately,” Baekhyun starts, wanting to make a conversation. “Ever since he came back... I'm glad he's not dead and all but he wouldn't tell us what happened to him.”

“Not our business,” Chen's hand twitches, itching to incorporate Suho's moves.

“Yeah but he doesn't even want to tell me about it,” Baekhyun sulks, takes to leaning against the wall next to Chen. “And I think something happened to him and Sehun when they came back together. Do you think they had a fight?”

“Don't care.”

“If you're going to stay there then be silent,” Suho drops his arms, the floating water around him drops with a splash. “I can't concentrate with you talking.”

Baekhyun looks sheepish, scratching the back of his head. “Sorry about that.”

Chen doesn't deign to apologize, crosses his arms over his chest. “You're movements are smoother, hyung.”

Suho shakes his head. “It's still not enough,” he said, shifting his weight. “Even if my powers are the opposite to that... monster, I have a feeling he will still be able to over power me.”

They all grimace at that. Two of their comrades are gone and those who returned barely survived. Even now D.O., now Kyungsoo, is still recovering. Xiumin didn't take the loss very well, isolating himself to a wing and froze his room.

“Then why bother?”

They sharply turn at the unfamiliar voice. An unfamiliar man is right across from them, amusement graces his cherub like face. Nobody heard him walk in and not even seen him until he had spoken.

This causes everyone to be tense. Baekhyun and Chen shifts, ready to act. The water around Suho instantly floats, ready to strike. “Who are you? How did you get here?”

“Just passing by,” the man answers, still smiling at the frosty reception. “I heard you're having an issue with a certain demon?”

“A demon?” Baekhyun repeats. “That guy who killed Kris and Luhan is a demon?”

Chen steps forward, energy crackles in the palm of his hand as a warning. “Tell us why we shouldn't kill you for trespassing.”

The man clicks his tongue. “So hostile.” He reaches inside his jacket to reach for something, causing everyone to stiffen. Seeing their reaction the man chuckles. “You can relax, I'm not going to hurt you. In fact I'm here to give you a gift.”

The man finds what he is looking for, taking out a vial and holds it up clearly for all to see. Anxiety turns into confusion when they clearly see the vial in his gloved hand. “What is that?”

The man smiles, revealing sharp glistening teeth. “The only thing that can cause him to falter. It all depends on how you use it.”

Chapter Text

“Demon hyung, which flavor do you prefer?”

“Which ever you prefer, little one.”

“I'm okay with either... I'll just get both.”

How is this his life Minho has wondered as he accompanies Taemin grocery shopping. From the wielder of hell's darkness flames to shopping for tonight's dinner with the little human. If Changmin or anyone from Hell sees him like this, he'll be a laughing stock . He tells himself its only to make sure Kai and his friends won't get any funny ideas with taking Taemin when he isn't around.

And yet he couldn't find himself to care. Taemin didn't complain, even getting him involved with the shopping like asking for his opinion on which flavors to get. After that scare with the clocktower and repeatedly reminding Taemin about the constant danger he is, Taemin doesn't act any different. In fact it feels like he's getting more friendlier than he should.

“Demon hyung, can you get that packet over there? I can't reach.”

“The blue one or the yellow one?”

“The yellow one. It's chicken flavor.”

And another thing he's noticing is the little nicknames they had for each other demon hyung and little one. He doesn't know who started opting to call each other this instead of their names. Minho had pointed out repeatedly in the past but eventually he let it slide. Having Taemin respond to little one and Taemin calling him demon hyung fuels a type of familiar possessive feeling so he lets it slide.

It was all subtle and he should have known better than to indulge the little human. By now he should've taken Taemin's soul and move on to the next human. Yet he's become all domestic-like. From sharing a meal, watching TV, and even sharing the same space. He even has his own room in the apartment after Taemin airs out the guest bedroom. Sometimes he helps Taemin preparing their meal together, finding it preferable than eating out.

“Demon hyung, can you carry the bags? It's heavy.”

Minho looks at the mentioned bags in Taemin's hand with consideration. “Make a contract with me and I'll consider it.”

Taemin pouts. “Seriously demon hyung?! So stingy.”

Minho shrugs and leaves Taemin behind him at a much slower pace. For a demon he's being petty but that's what Taemin gets for not listening to him.

“Kai would've carried it for me.”

Minho frowns, stopping in his tracks. Taemin has gotten cheeky lately, mentioning the annoyance every now and then. A jab to get Minho to do something he knows that he wouldn't have bothered.

Unfortunately he finds himself falling for it most of the time. Minho stomps back to where Taemin is walking, grabbing the bags in Taemin's hands. He doesn't let Taemin say even a word before leaving him behind.

Taemin jogs to keep up with him. His hands spread out now free as an open smile grace his face. “Thanks, demon hyung.”

Minho gives Taemin a flat look, doesn't reply to the human's cheeky smile.

“The food blogger I follow made some curry and I wanted to try,” Taemin explains. “That's why I bought more than usual. I bought some with different flavors and enough in case I mess up.”

“You mean like that honey and milk ramen you made last week?”

“Well I recalled that you ate it so I count that as a success.”

“I only ate two bites before I threw it out.”

Now its Minho's turn to look smug at Taemin's sullen face. “I thought demons don't have tastebuds,” Taemin pouts. “I knew something was up when you didn't say anything about it.”

“Your thought process is outstanding to experiment on ramen and demons,” Minho flatly replies. “It's beyond my imagination on how you can come up with such a thing.”

“I think I used too much water for the ramen,” Taemin frowns. “It absorbed all the honey and milk so the noodles got expanded.”

“...I don't think that's the issue here but I can tell you it is not fit for human consumption.”

Taemin laughs and looks up at the sky. Dark clouds have rolled in, looking ominous and the air heavy. “The weather report didn't say it's going to rain,” the smile Taemin has drops. “But it looks dark. I hope we can get home before it starts.”

“Well I can always teleport us,” Minho suggests.

“Really?”

“But you need to make a contract with me.”

Taemin bumps against Minho's shoulder. “Stingy.”

Minho smiles with a nonchalant attitude. “We'll be home before the rain starts.”

Thankfully they made it back home just in time. He watches Taemin puts the groceries in the proper place. But the look on Taemin's face has him staring. All the good cheer when they were going home evaporated, leaving Taemin quiet and frowning like the gloomy weather outside.

“Is something on your mind?” Minho asks from the position on the couch.

“Hmm?” Taemin looks up and blinks at Minho's question. It took a second longer as Taemin shakes his head. “I'm fine, just not feeling it today.”

Now it's Minho's turn to frown because that's a lie. Taemin had been in a good mood all day right before heading home with groceries. There's something on Taemin's mind that he wouldn't talk about so he observes Taemin going through the motion. The rain splatters against the windows, filling in the silence from the lack of conversation.

Instead of making curry, Taemin prepared cup noodles for the both of them to eat. He doesn't attempt experimenting on the ramen, not even making small talk, causing Minho to find Taemin's behavior odd. He watches Taemin all but devours the noodles, rushing to get ready for bed despite how early it still is. By the time Taemin gets out of the bathroom, the rain pounds heavily against the windows and Minho still doesn't have his answer.

In his musing he barely caught Taemin's bid of turning in early, frustrated from the lack of answers. The outside weather matches the mood of how he feels, with the occasional flashes of lightning follow by the thunder.

Could it be?

Minho makes his way to Taemin's bedroom, just a brief peek to see if his assumption is correct. Opening the door he sees Taemin curled up in a small ball on the far side of the bed, his blanket wrapped around him covering his head. The sight confirms it and his feelings through their bond only cements it.

Taemin is terrified.

It was odd that what could have Taemin scared so suddenly. Did Taemin see one of Kai's friend? But that's impossible because Minho is with Taemin the whole time. He's vigilant in his surroundings and would have sense those pests even a mile away. He wouldn't let Taemin be in danger ever again.

“What happened?” Minho rushes in. “Were you injured? Hurt?”

“Go away!”

Minho mouths pulls to taut as he sits on Taemin's bed. “Not until you tell me what's going on.”

“It's none of your business-”

A particularly loud clap of thunder startles a squeak as Taemin curls inward tighter. It doesn't help with the rain pounding ever so loudly, drowning Taemin's whimpers in the noise.

Something stirs within Minho to act as he quickly gathers Taemin into his arms, blankets and all. He lays out on the bed, one arm keeping Taemin secure against his chest, the other to cupping the back of his head. Lanky legs tangled in his own feeling bulky and uncomfortable until he settles in a comfortable position. The same care and tenderness of his embrace when he jumps to save Taemin from his fall.

Startled Taemin looks up, the blanket falls from his head one-sided revealing his face pale and eyes watery. His hands crushed to Minho's chest, wrinkling the fabric of Minho's shirt and blanket. When their eyes meet, the breath from Minho's lungs escapes. But he was forced back into reality when Minho realizes that Taemin is trembling in his arms.

“Demon hyung?” Taemin whispers.

Minho looks away from Taemin to avoid his innocent eyes. “A college student shouldn't be afraid of something like a thunder storm,” his grip tightens around Taemin. “Don't think too deeply about it.”

Taemin was about to say something when another thunder struck. The sound had Taemin bury his head against Minho's shoulder. His shivering ease as Minho soothingly rubs his back up and down. Minho swallows a bile, this kind gesture is uncharacteristic for the demon.

“I don't like thunderstorms,” Taemin mumbles. “Too loud, can't fall asleep. Stupid, isn't it?”

Minho hums, his hand smoothing the back of Taemin's head. Repetitive motion, tactile comfort. He doesn't know what he can do to help Taemin stop feeling this way. It's his first time comforting a human like this.

“Do you want me to bring you to Onew's?” Minho quietly suggests. “I can teleport you there free of charge.”

Surprisingly Taemin shakes his head. “No,” he whispers. “I'm used to it.”

It doesn't comfort Minho in the slightest at what Taemin is implying. That everytime there is a thunderstorm Taemin would be scared like this. And living alone in an apartment, not even his closest friends know about Taemin's fear.

Taemin looks so small and vulnerable, curled up in his arms. It would be easy to take Taemin's soul now. The vulnerability and weakness is just begging for him to take action. Just looking at him makes something in his chest beat in a way that demons shouldn't feel. He could blame that on indigestion or Taemin's own heart beat syncing with his own.

“That's brave of you,” Minho whispers, so quietly the words are almost lost against the pounding rain. It only made his heart pound louder echoing through his words.

But with how close they are, Taemin hears it clearly, tilting his head up and pouting. “Are you mocking me?”

Minho shakes his head. “It's perfectly normal. Humans are naturally afraid of things but fear is designed to warn and inspire humans to get out of dangerous situations. Thunderstorms are no exception. Whatever you're afraid of, your feelings are valid.”

Taemin blinks, tucking his chin against Minho's chest. “What about demons? Are demons afraid too?”

“Naturally,” Minho replies. “Fear applies to all living things and are different to every individual. Even demons.”

“Then what is demon hyung afraid of?”

Minho doesn't have fear. As the strongest demon in hell there is very little to be afraid of. But since staying on Earth his fears, or at least concerns, have skewed squarely toward one common theme; Taemin. Taemin getting hurt, Taemin dying, Taemin being taken away. And it happened two too many times, making Minho stress with worry.

Demons are naturally possessive of things that belongs to them but his concerns for Taemin has nothing to do with possession. Something he doesn't want to acknowledge.

He's afraid.

“Your honey and milk ramen,” Minho says instead. “It gives me the heebie jeebies.”

Minho feels Taemin quiver in his hold, wondering if he had said the wrong thing. But the light pound on Minho's chest and huff like breathes says otherwise. Taemin is smiling, silently laughing. “You're such a dork, hyung.”

Minho's heart threatens to burst.

“I don't know how you came up with the idea,” Minho quickly says, giving Taemin a poke to his side causing him to squeal. “Even now the thought of the ramen still haunts me. An idea that truly belongs to Hell, patent pending.”

Taemin huffs. “You flatterer, maybe I'll be a better demon than you,” he yawns. “Hell won't see me coming.”

“Hm. I'll take your word for it. Do you think you can sleep now?”

“I don't know...” Taemin says, unsure. “Will you stay with me?”

“Of course,” Minho tucks Taemin beside him. “I'll keep you safe.”

Taemin sighes, his head now lying against Minho's chest. “I'm not afraid of thunderstorms, it's mostly a bad memory that is associated with it,” he confesses. “I got lost when I was young and it rained very bad. Taecyeon hyung found me, saved me from being lost in the rain. I get nightmares when it rains like this, even after all these years I'm still acting like this.”

A loud thunder claps outside but it's softer than before. The rain pounding starts to feel what akins to a heartbeat now. This time Taemin doesn't flinch at the noise and light.

“These types of storms don't last very long,” Minho tucks a strand of hair behind Taemin's ear. “I'm here now. Taecyeon hyung isn't here so I'll protect you from the thunderstorms. I'll protect you from everything.”

It was bold of him to make such statement, wanting to take it back now before Taemin assumes the worst. But he feels Taemin yawn again, allowing his body to fully relax in Minho's embrace. And Minho himself is barely awake. His body feels heavier with Taemin as a comfortable weight curled up against him. Just as he closes his eyes, a small whisper is answers against his chest.

“Thank you, Minho hyung.”

For a long moment it's just the two of them simply existing, clutching each other as they both fall into a dreamless sleep.

On the other side of the city in a high rise hotel, Taecyeon stares out at the expanse window, watching the heavy rain fall against the thick glass. Lightning had struck and the thunder had clapped but Taecyeon didn't react. Not even a twitch.

My poor hyung, you're getting wet from the rain. Taeminnie will protect you.

His mind trapped in those memories so many years ago, words kept replaying in a loop in his head.

“My Taeminnie, are you thinking about me? Your hyung is thinking about you a lot.”

Chapter Text

When Taemin wakes up in the morning he feels refreshed. He stretches his arms up high, getting rid the last of his sleepy visage. He feels the empty space beside him, Minho isn't here.

Taemin leans back on his bed and sighs as he remembers last night. Minho had came in because he could feel Taemin had been scared of the thunderstorm. Minho had even listened to his mumbling, even hugging him in bed, staying by his side until he falls asleep. He doesn't know if Minho had stayed with him the whole night after he falls asleep because the empty space beside him feels cold.

Minho doesn't owe Taemin this, doesn't even have to do this. He had felt so safe and comfortable in Minho's arms that he's able to fall asleep so easily. His arms so steady, his chest so firm, his eyes so soft... the thought of it made Taemin smile before blushing. He feels like a longing maiden thinking about her crush.

A sudden noise brings Taemin back to the present of what could be heard as yelling. It had Taemin get up with a sigh and open the door as a familiar shrill sounded in the apartment.

“Taemin!”

Taemin blinks confused at Key and Jonghyun's appearance in his apartment early in the morning. Minho must have answered the door. “Good morning?”

Key closes the distance between them so quickly, grabbing him by the shoulders. “Taemin are you okay?! Did he touch you?!”

Maybe it's too early in the morning for Taemin's thought process to work because all he could answer with is a confused grunt.

This only caused Key to wail, bringing Taemin close to his bosoms while shaking him. He couldn't even get a word out in his position, only able to feel more confused.

“Key, I think you should let go of Taemin because he looks like he doesn't know what's going on.”

Thank you Jonghyun for being the voice of reason as Taemin breathes a sigh of relief. Key releases Taemin from his embrace but doesn't let him go. “Taemin, are you okay? Are you hurt?”

Taemin blinks at the question. “I'm doing okay. Why wouldn't I be?”

Key's mouth twitch and his grip on Taemin's shoulders tightens. “Then what is he doing here?!”

It took half a second for Taemin to process this question and another second longer to realize who Key is referring to.

Oh.

Oh.

Key is referring to Minho.

Minho. Choi Minho. A demon who can control the dark hellfires is in his apartment.

Minho has been living with him for quite some time that he's become used to his presence. None of his friends were aware of that fact and most of their interactions with Minho had been mildly hostile. To have Minho casually answering the door raises all sorts of questions that Taemin isn't prepared for.

He looks at Key and Jonghyun, who are both frowning from his lack of answers. He looks at Minho standing behind them, looking amused. That demon is not even answering, letting Taemin dig his own grave.

“He lives here...,” Taemin weakly answers. “With me.”

“He lives with you?!” Key says with disbelief. “Why?!”

“He... doesn't have a place to live...”

“What the – are you for real?! Taemin don't fall for his lies!”

Jonghyun clears his throat deigning to speak. It stops Key's tirade and even brings Minho to full attention. Jonghyun is known for being calm and understanding brings a relief feeling in Taemin's heart. Maybe he can stop this dumpster fire because he can't handle something like this early inn the morning.

“Taemin,” Jonghyun starts, uncertain. “Could it be that Minho is homeless?”

“...”

Were it not for the fact Taemin had recently woke up and is still overwhelmed by Key that he would have burst out laughing right there. Add to the fact the double sheer disbelief look on both Key and Minho's faces makes the situation more comical that Taemin would be rolling on the floor laughing. If it weren't for Jonghyun's lack of expression, Taemin would have thought he's joking. It takes much longer for the question to sink in and all Taemin can make was a choked up noise.

“You're homeless?!” Key turns to Minho wide-eyed with shock before turning back to Taemin. “Taemin, is this true?”

Taemin could figuratively feel his jaws dropped. He tries to catch Minho's gaze whose currently glaring daggers at Jonghyun's back.

“Minho doesn't have a place to live,” Taemin answers weakly, flinching when Minho turns his glare at him. “So he's staying here.”

“So,” Jonghyun starts, inwardly Taemin begs him not to make the situation worse. “You're roommates...”

Taemin really wants to go back to his room right now, where everything still makes sense. He felt like melting with all their gaze directed at him. Especially Minho whose gaze feels like under a microscope.

“Roommates...,” Key deadpanned repeats. “You and Minho are roommates.”

“...yup.”

“Taemin, you can't just let random people stay here no matter how good looking they are.”

“What?! I wouldn't do that!”

“You think I'm good looking?” Minho asks behind them, finally deigning to speak for the first time since their visitors arrived.

“Of course,” Key answers, not turning around to face him. “Such a shame that your looks don't match your personality.”

Taemin inwardly winces, at the scathing remark. “What are you guys doing here so early?” Taemin quickly asks to change the topic.

“Don't you remember?” Key raises an eyebrow. “You said you needed help buying your hyung's birthday present. There's supposed to be a bazaar set up today and we're both free today. I invited Jonghyun along since he has nothing planned.”

“Ohhhhh,” Taemin nods. “I almost forgot about that.”

“Do you want to reschedule?”

“Just give me an hour and I'll be ready.”

–

“What is he doing here?!”

Key's complaining for the umpteenth time at Minho's unwanted presence nonstop on their way to the bazaar. Minho had decided to tag along in their little outing since he doesn't have any plans either. Naturally Key and Jonghyun didn't like the idea while Taemin doesn't resist. It's not like he can stop a demon from doing whatever he want.

“Because I can,” Minho says, he points at Jonghyun. “Then what is he doing here?”

“Because I invited him,” Key sneers. “Nobody invited you.”

“I go where ever I please,” Minho smoothly replies. “It doesn't matter if you like it or not.”

Key bristles like an angry cat ready to fight but thankfully he's positioned the farthest away from Minho. As an extra measure of assurance, Taemin had made Minho promise not to harm his friends. How much worth a demon would keep his promise is all up to Taemin's ability to run interference.

Jonghyun gives Taemin a soft smile. “Don't you think today is a nice day to be out, little angel? The sudden thunderstorm from last night surely helps.”

Taemin answers with a smile of his own and was about to reply when a growl interrupts him. It was Minho glaring daggers at Jonghyun.

“Little angel?” Minho snarls. “Do you think you are so familiar with him to call him as such?”

“There is no harm calling Taemin little angel,” Jonghyun evenly answers, meeting Minho's glare head on. “It suits him. The only person I see making a big deal out of this is you.”

Taemin notices while Key purposefully antagonizes Minho, Minho still keeps his calm and riles Key up even more. But with Jonghyun, Minho would become hostile even if it was a harmless comment. The contradicted behavior has Taemin baffled but shrugs it off. It's probably the nickname.

He couldn't help but wish Onew is here to field in as moderator. Unfortunately Onew has to open his cafe and can't join them. He'll be sure to get Onew a gift after they are done for the day.

Many people have come to the bazaar to peruse the stalls set up. All are in a good mood which lifts Taemin's spirits up. But with a lot of people around and interesting things catching his eyes, soon enough their group split up and lost the other in the crowd. Luckily Jonghyun is with him so he is not completely alone.

But that would mean Key and Minho are alone together. They get along like oil and water.

“I don't see them, Jonghyun,” Taemin stands on his tippy toes as he strains to see over the crowd. “For a tall guy, Minho is hard to find.”

“I think they're still in the bazaar,” Jonghyun says while browsing at the display, doesn't look the least bit concern. “We'll meet up with them soon enough.”

Taemin gives a nervous chuckle. “I'm more worried they're gonna kill each other.”

Jonghyun shrugs. “If you're worried, just call or text them.”

The most easiest solution and Taemin had completely forgot about it, inwardly slaps his forehead. He shoots a quick text to Key who immediately replies in seconds confirming that Minho is still with him and that he's about to kill him if he doesn't shut up. Key also replies to continue browsing without them, they'll make their way to the big fountain to meet up.

Taemin almost forgot about the bond he has that allows Minho to find him. He can always call for him and Minho will instantly appear beside him. But for now he wants to relax without Minho arguing with his friends every chance he gets. He wants to concentrate on buying a gift for Taecyeon without the demon bothering him.

“I still don't know what to get for my brother,” Taemin moans, scratching his head in frustration. “I think we past by who knows how many stalls but still nothing!”

“I'm sure he'll love anything you give him,” Jonghyun looks around. “If we keep looking, we'll bound to find something you think he will like.”

They wander slowly past the stalls browsing. Something caught Taemin's eye had him immediately back track and buying it.

“So you found a gift for your brother?” Jonghyun asks.

Taemin shakes his head. “It's actually for Onew. I thought it would look perfect for his cafe.”

It was a small aquamarine diamond shaped light display. It's small to fit in the palm of his hands and it fits the aesthetic of the Onew's cafe. It's sure to catch customers' attention.

“I agree. You have a good eye and it would look nice at the cafe.”

Taemin smiles brightly from Jonghyun's affirmation, putting it carefully in the package it came with. Just as he is about to go to other stalls, an out of the blue question trips him up.

“What is your relationship with Minho?”

Taemin trips on air, turning to Jonghyun with a nervous look. “W-what relationship?” Taemin stutters, giving a nervous chuckle. “It's not what you think, I swear – we don't do those types of things.”

“Taemin,” Jonghyun says his name like he's reprimanding a naughty child. The effect has Taemin squirm under his unyielding gaze. “You can tell me the truth.”

A lot of people have asked Taemin various questions about the nature of his relationship with Minho before but he's always able to go around it, allowing them to make their own assumptions. But with Jonghyun asking him directly leaves Taemin little options to avoid the answer. And with the way Jonghyun is looking at him patiently, it makes him want to tell him the truth. But he can't, he would endanger Jonghyun. As far as Taemin knows, Jonghyun is human and nobody knows that Minho is a demon.

Taemin breathes in through his nose. “Minho... it's complicated,” understatement of the year as he continues. “He shows up out of no where and gave me quite a fright. At first I was scared of him – still a little. But now...”

“You don't know much about Minho,” Jonghyun points out. “How do you know if he's a good guy?”

“Minho is not a bad guy,” Taemin immediately defends. “He doesn't hurt me or made me sad. In fact, it's quite the opposite.”

He never thought to have admit it but after all this time spent with Minho is enough for him to make that conclusion. Despite being a demon from Hell, Minho has been nothing but amiable. He's still unsure of how he feels for him but he's come to trust the demon to believe he isn't all too bad.

“I don't claim to know Minho that well and that's okay,” Taemin continues with confidence. “I want to believe in the best of people, including Minho. So I'm giving him a chance. I want to trust that my feelings is right.”

What he feels for Minho, there isn't a word that's quite right for him.

Because to him Minho is -

“Thanks for the gift, Taemin-ah. It's very cute!”

Taemin beams at the praise. “I'm so glad you like it, hyung!”

After a full day of walking around at the bazaar they find rest in Onew's cafe. Onew decides to close the cafe early so it's just the five of them. Taemin is at the counter presenting the gift he bought for Onew. Minho, Key, and Jonghyun are bickering in a booth with leftover desserts while a familiar R&B music plays in the background. He doesn't care to pay attention and the argument seems civil enough that no one has thrown anything yet.

“I think I'll put it right here,” Onew puts it on top of the shelf, a perfect spot to be admired. “How's it look?”

“Perfect!” Taemin gives a thumbs up. His reaction causes Onew to chuckle.

“Did you manage to find a present for your brother?” Onew asks.

Taemin shakes his head. “At this point I'm giving up. A hopeless endeavor.”

He doesn't want to place the blame but when Jonghyun asked him about his relationship with Minho, all thoughts of finding the right gift flew right out the window. He wandered through the bazaar listlessly until he finally met up with Key and Minho. They spent the rest of the day together while Taemin turns over Jonghyun's question in his head.

There was an answer he had in mind but he doesn't have the courage to say it out loud.

“Don't worry, I'm sure your brother will love anything you give,” Onew says. “It's the intention that matters. And sometimes you don't need to give a gift. You can take him out to eat or do something together. I find spending time together is more worthwhile than receiving a gift.”

Taemin makes a noncommittal hum, his chin rests on his arms leaning on the cool counter. It's not a bad idea.

“So I take it that you both made up?” Onew asks.

“Who?”

“You and the resident trouble maker, Minho.”

The statement had jolted Taemin to stand up straight. Onew was talking about the issue of how Minho dumped Taemin into Onew's arms after a botched kidnapping attempt. The relaxing days spending time with Minho had made Taemin push the experience to the back of his mind.

“I guess so,” Taemin says, turning around just in time to see Key looking aghast to something Minho had said. Seeing them like this, Taemin couldn't help but smile. “Everything's alright now.”

“I see,” Onew places small plates of pastries on the tray, ready to take it over to the group. “I'm glad you both made up and you sorted out your feelings for him.”

Onew goes around the counter with the pastries to join them, easily joining in on the conversation. Taemin watches the scene but doesn't make a move to join them. His smile diminishes a little.

“That... I'm still not very sure...”

Chapter Text

With the weather getting warmer, the rain comes and goes so often forcing Taemin to carry an umbrella wherever he goes. It becomes unpredictable that on some days its light showers and on other days it pours. Thunder and lightning would follow with those types of rains.

It's raining heavily today. He was staying late at the school library to get some work done when rain comes pouring down. Many students and faculty decided to brave the rain to get home, all the while getting soaked. There is barely anyone left on campus as they are either going home or in the buildings taking shelter. Thunder can be heard looming in the distance as the storm rages overhead.

Taemin is sitting on the bench located under the library building, shielded from the rain. The tip of his shoes unavoidably getting wet as he waits for the rain to stop.

If this was the old Taemin, he would huddle in a corner and whimper at the sound of thunder. Gradually he's able to move away from the shackle of his fear of thunderstorms to be able to sit there calmly.

“Do you want to leave?”

Taemin doesn't have to look up to see it was Minho who asks the question. He shakes his head. “This type of rain won't last long. I'll wait.”

He has to thank Minho for his help. When it rains they would cuddle on the sofa with a blanket covering both of them. Minho would run his hand through Taemin's hair to comfort him, his hand on his back to keep him secure. Soon enough Taemin starts to look forward to rainy days because of Minho.

If it hadn't been for Minho, he would still be scared of thunderstorm. To be drowned in horrible memories of rainy days for all these years until now.

Minho places a hand on Taemin's shoulder. “You sure? I'm willing to teleport us straight home.”

“Oh?” Taemin tilts his head up. “Would the price be my soul?”

Minho hums, playing along. “Always but it's my treat.” His hand open for Taemin to take.

Taemin looks at the hand and then up at Minho. There's no hidden agenda in his action nor the expression on his face. It's earnest honesty that has Taemin reach up for him.

But before they touch, Taemin was pushed away. He fell hard on the concrete just as a harsh light flew past his vision from where he sat.

He opens his eyes and sees Minho far from him, glaring to the side. Following his gaze Taemin sees two men in the rain. One of them has their hand held up with small little lights crackling between his finger tips.

Even though they are both out in the rain, for some reason they are still dry. An invisible force keeping them dry from the rain.

“How can you miss, Chen? He was right in front of you.”

“I kept telling you my powers are hard to control, Suho. I'd like to see you try.”

Taemin gets up unsteadily, keeping his eyes on the two with wariness. More of these guys. Just like the three who kidnapped him and the guy who flew from the clocktower.

Minho creaks his neck and regards the two with annoyance. “Did you pests not learn the first time?”

The guy named Chen has a mocking smile, beckoning Minho to come. “Why don't you come and find out for yourself?”

Chen's hand crackles, throwing a ball of lightning at Minho. Like before it zaps fast and strong. Minho dodges and the lightning hits the wall behind him, leaving a matching charred surface of the lightning he had thrown earlier.

Taemin watches dumbfounded with wide eyes. That had been lightning. He had almost been struck by lightning. He unfroze when he felt himself being picked up and moved far away. He looks up to see it had been Minho who had moved him. Minho disappears from his vision to return to where they originally were. With Taemin being out of the danger zone, Minho has no worries to fight.

At a safe distance Taemin watches Minho dodges lightning attacks with ease that leaves only afterimages. Minho threw a black fireball at his attacker meeting the lightning strike head on. The attacks canceled each other out causing a strong explosion.

The smoke dissipated leaving both of them unscathed, Minho didn't look like he broke a sweat. “Is that all you got?”

On the other hand Chen is catching his breath, his hands on his knees. He has been throwing lightning nonstop, all attacks didn't make contact. He threw a shaky grin. “I'm just getting started.”

Minho scoffs. “Then why does it look like you're about to faint? My strength is beyond compare to yours. The fact it takes the two of you to face me is already telling me enough.”

“Then why don't you come out and face us?” Suho goads. “Scared?”

“That won't be necessary.”

Minho shoots black fire straight at the two in the rain. Suho uses the rain to block and dissipated the attack. The heat and cool rain results in a mist surrounding them.

Chen grins. “What's wrong demon? Afraid to get wet?”

Taemin was shocked. Those two know that Minho is a demon. Did Kai tell them? Is that why they're here?

“Chen, draw him out.”

As soon as Suho got the last word out, Chen disappears so quickly, suddenly appearing in front of Minho's vision with lightning aiming for his face. Thanks to Minho's demon reflexes he was able to dodge half a second before the lightning hits the wall instead. The wall breaks and charred from the power.

This had Minho frowning at the fact that Chen was faster than a normal human. From what he can tell lightning is inaccurate but powerful and fast. This would not be considered as a real challenge to the demon but he should take caution.

Chen didn't lose momentum as he continues his attack against Minho to force him out. A particular vicious swipe from Chen had Minho out in the rain. At the first contact of rain, Minho's eyes widen and grits his teeth, his movements faltered. The shock gave Chen the chance he needs, striking Minho in the chest hard with lightning. The lightning crackles loud at the contact, a rare pained expression crosses Minho's face forcing out a scream.

“Hyung!!” Taemin yells.

Minho drops on his knees, it took sheer will for him to glare at Chen and Suho with fury. His breathing shallow and his chest charred and exposed from the lightning attack. Exposed to the rain, Minho is soaked and his appearance is a mess. He looks worse than the time he faced the three to save Taemin.

It had Taemin screaming for him, intending to run towards him. “Hyung!!”

“Don't come any closer!” Minho yells, causing Taemin to stop. Not even a step into the rain.

Minho shakily stands, his entire body occasionally spasm from the residue lightning. “How – what – ”

“Amazing you're still alive after my attack,” the palm of Chen's hand crackles with lightning. “Usually when humans get strucked by lightning chances they'd survive are one in a million. But you're different, aren't you?”

Minho snarls, clutching his chest. “That's not what I meant!”

Suho had a mocking look like he's thinking. “Oh you mean the rain?” he says. “It's my power to control water. It took some practice to command the rain to my design.” A devious look glints at the corner of his eye. “But the real kicker is the added flavor, I call it Blessing Rain. It rids all the evil from the face of the Earth and washes them away, including demons.”

“Holy water,” Minho spats with venom in his voice. “You made it rain holy water.”

“You made a lot of enemies, demon,” Chen chuckles. “I heard demons burn from this stuff – look at you, being cooked tender.”

The information has Taemin look at Minho concern and fear. Minho is barely standing, the air around him is sizzling. With every drop, pink splotches slowly appearing on his exposed skin. It looks like Minho is being burned by the rain itself.

“Hyung get out of there!” Taemin yells, running out into the rain to get him. “Hyung!”

Suho sighs, with a wave of his hand water gathered into a large body and pushed Taemin back. Taemin was splashed back hitting against the wall, soaking wet from head to toe.

“Our business is not with you,” Suho says to Taemin while keeping his eyes on Minho. “So don't interfere or we might consume you after this.”

Chen spares a brief cursory glance at Taemin. “Strange... that boy didn't get burned. Guess he's not a demon. But why is he with him?”

“Doesn't matter. Let's finish this.”

With some movements Suho has Minho surrounded with water on all side. Because of Minho's weakened state he couldn't escape and soon he became trapped in a ball-like prison made out of water. He encased his fist with black fire, tries punching at the water prison. The black fire dissolves at contact.

“You know, I thought the holy water would instantly kill him at the first drop,” Chen thoughtfully says. “The guy said it'll work because he's a demon. Didn't know it'll take this long.”

“Maybe I should have make him consume it,” Suho says, frowning. “But you're right it's taking too long. Let's speed up the process.”

Minho's prison starts to fill with water inside. Parts of Minho's skin that isn't exposed is burned regardless. Minho panics as he desperately tries to escape. His black fire gets weaker with every attempt, making the situation helpless.

They're intending to drown Minho in holy water.

Taemin shakes from where he stands. Although Minho is a powerful demon even he can suffer and become helpless. Against two beings that are clearly not human using a natural ailment against a demon, there isn't much that Taemin could do. And after they are done with Minho, those two will probably turn their attention to Taemin. He should run away and leave Minho behind to his fate. Ensure his own survival first, it's what any normal person would do.

They're alone and no one can save them.

Except...

Taemin takes a deep breath, his fist clenched tightly to his side, and swiftly takes the first step out. The rain batters his frame and the looming thunder and lightning blinds him. For a moment he felt as though he's been transported back to his memories. Memories of a weather like this as he screams and cries for his brother to save him. Memories of being cold and wet, soaking him to his bones. Memories of helplessness where no one can hear him.

A pained yell cuts through his daze. His vision clears to see Minho trapped and in pain.

He's not that helpless child anymore. He's not there anymore. He's here now to save Minho.

He doesn't know how tensed his body was with the way his nails digging into the palm of his hand. But with his hand loose and taking another step, he feels the tension slipping away from his body. With Suho and Chen preoccupied with Minho, the thunderstorm hides any sound he makes. He walks up to them from behind, only Suho notices him too late. It's when Taemin moves.

And punches Suho's cheek as hard as he can.

Let it be said that Taemin is not a violent person. He's never raised a hand to hurt anyone intentionally. He's thrown punches before but it's only against arcade punch machines or close friends and even then those are light punches that wouldn't hurt anyone.

Is it a smart decision? Probably not. Did he think things through? Not really. Does he have a back up plan? Heck no.

Suho was only stunned by the punch, didn't stagger or falter. Taemin was sure he had put his all behind it but they are not humans. It seems everyone is stunned by Taemin's action, even Taemin himself can't believe what he just did.

And his high came crashing down when Chen grabs him by the throat.

Taemin chokes, Chen's grip is unyielding wouldn't let him escape. Taemin tries to swipe at Chen but his hands were smacked away like a fly. A slight tingling of electricity at the pulse of Chen's finger tips has Taemin gasps to get him to behave. It leaves a slight painful sensation that was overrided with fear clogging up his throat.

Suho gingerly touches his cheek where Taemin punches him. He was so shocked that the water prison that held Minho releases him, dropping him onto the wet ground. Minho was lifeless, couldn't move as the holy rain beats and burns him.

“It seems we've been too lenient on you,” Suho says. At the emphasis of his words, Chen's grip gets tighter causing Taemin to seeing black spots in his vision. “We gave you a chance to leave but you have the audacity to even touch me.”

“What should we do with him?” Chen asks, a sadistic tone in his voice. “He attacked you.”

“Doesn't hurt, felt more like a tap,” Suho offhandedly says. “You can decide to either consume him or kill him. Either option gives the same result.”

Chen smirks. “You heard him. Such a shame, you have a pretty face.”

Taemin thrashes in Chen's grip even harder. This was a stupid thing Taemin did but all he thought about was trying to save Minho. He could see bright lights entering his faded vision followed by sounds of crackling. His breath and his voice barely strangles out.

“Minho!”

In a swift movement Taemin feels he's being pulled away from Chen's grip. There were double screams followed by sounds of clashing and explosion that goes off near his ears. There was unbearable heat surrounding him but quickly recedes. He feels himself being tucked into a soaked body and being moved. When they finally stopped moving, Taemin's vision clears to see a familiar collar bone.

“Minho?”

Taemin's eyes travels up and it is indeed Minho who saved him. Minho looks terrible. His body heaving out of breath, his clothes soaked and teared. The burns on his skin became much worse and his eyes hold residues of his black fire burning and unseeing. He could barely hold Taemin up as he all so slowly slides Taemin down gently.

The sight was enough to make Taemin cry, shakily reaches up to cup Minho's face. “Hyung...”

At the touch Minho flinches and bares his teeth. Taemin pauses for Minho to slowly acclimate. Minho breathing slowly becomes steady, the residue fire in Minho's eyes dims to normal iris.

“Little one?” he croaks out, sounds uncertain as awareness slowly trickles in.

Taemin nods, shakily smiles as his face feels hot even with the cooling rain. “I'm here.”

Minho gives a relieved matching smile, hands trembling to cup Taemin's hand in his. “Taemin...”

Minho suddenly faints, his head slumping against Taemin's shoulder. Taemin clutches the unconscious body, staring up at the crying sky as though it could provide all his answers.

On the other side of the city Luhan is running through the empty streets under the heavy rain. His body soaked and his gait unsteady, his eyes wide with fear as though he's been chased by a beast.

He steadies himself against a streetlamp, trying to catch his breath. He looks back to see if Changmin is coming after him but nobody is there. He had escaped from the bookstore, free from that monster.

Luhan allows himself to relax and catch his bearings. “I got to get back. But how? Where is this place?”

Someone is coming his way has Luhan tense. He watches a man holding an umbrella to shield from the rain that covers his face. The exposed bottom half of the person's face doesn't look like Changmin has him relaxing a little. Just a random human.

He should consume someone before going back to the compound.

Luhan moves quickly behind the man, reaching out to strike. His hand only touches air, causing Luhan to fall on his hand by surprise. The man is gone.

Luhan wildly turns his head. “What the -”

His unanswered questions is spoken when he feels a presence behind him.

It was the man with the umbrella, revealing a sharp like smile.

A scream was drowned out by the loud downpour of the rain.

Chapter Text

The rain hitting against the windows finally lessens to a degree. But it's not loud enough to drown the doorbell ring followed by incessant knocking. It has Key grumbling and cursing at both the rain and the random person knocking at his door so late. At the same moment he opens the door, Taemin rushed in without letting Key say a word. He barely caught his bearings, shocked as he stumbles back from the intrusion.

“What the f-”

“Key help me!”

Taemin had barged into Key's apartment soaking wet while carrying Minho on his back. The wet tarp that had covered the both of them in an attempt to help them stay dry slides down, dropping to the floor creating a wet and dirty mess.

Key is shocked, slowly comes out of his shock just in time. “Don't put him on my couch!”

Taemin paused, the tip of Minho's hand just barely grazing the couch as Taemin adjusts his hold. “Where am I supposed to put him? On your bed?”

“Don't you dare!” Key tiptoes over the tarp to avoid touching it with a hint of disgust, making his way to Taemin. “Just what is going on?! You're both wet and – is that blood?! Ewwww!!”

“Please!” Taemin begs. “I need your help! It's Minho – he's hurt!”

“Then take him to the hospital!” Key throws his hand up. “Why did you even come here for?! He's bleeding all over the place – is he dead?!”

“Because your place is much closer! And I can't take him to the hospital!”

“Why?! Because he has no money? Because he's a criminal? No insurance?”

“He's a demon, Key!”

The confession stuns the both of them leaving Taemin and Key breathing heavily from all the shouting and stress they've experience. The last of Taemin's strength left him, forcing him to let Minho go, dropping him on Key's white carpet creating a wet and bloody mess. Key would have freaked out by now if he wasn't so stunned.

“I'm sorry – what?!”

“Minho is a demon,” Taemin repeats. In a way it felt like a burden finally left his shoulders, someone knows about Minho.“That's why I can't take him to the hospital.”

Key blinks, shakes his head. “Are you joking? Why are you – why is he – Taemin, what is going on?!”

There's so many questions right on the tip of Key's tongue but all were put to a halt when Taemin starts to tear up. Realization comes to Key as he takes stock of Taemin. Soaking wet with desperate eyes while carrying Minho on his back all the way to his apartment in the storm. It must have been difficult to do as his apartment is a good distance away.

“Taemin-ah,” Key puts a hand on Taemin's shoulder reassuringly. “Don't cry. I'll help, okay?”

Taemin sniffs, wiping his eyes with the back of his hand. “Thank you, Key.”

The questions can wait. With Key's help they brought Minho to the bathroom to clean and treat his injuries. Parts of Minho's clothes are stuck to the burns, peeling them would tear his skin and make him bleed. Some of the burns are too severe looking that had both Key and Taemin retching as they both never had to to deal with something like this.

Minho stayed unconscious through the whole process, only grunting when their treatment was slightly painful. This only made Taemin stress, hoping Minho would wake up soon.

The most particular injuries they saw were two long identical scars on Minho's back. Misshapen wounds that happened a long time ago, improperly healed. It stands out amongst the burns littered on Minho's back. Key is lost for words while Taemin looks with morbid fascination. Just as Key decided to throw in the towel, the burns on Minho's body are slowly getting smaller, slowly healing itself one by one. All but the scars on his back were healed. An otherwise a glaring flaw to Minho's smooth and clear sculpted muscles.

When Minho is finally clean and treated, wearing some borrowed clothes from Key, they laid him on the living room couch. Free of one patient it's now Taemin's turn to get treated. After a quick shower and into some clean clothes, Taemin is under Key's care.

“That bruise on your neck is nasty, it will have to heal on it's own,” Key shuts his first aid kit closed. “And this cut on your hand, why didn't I ever notice it before. When did it happen?”

Taemin looks down at his hand, his eyes widened. An old scar runs across the palm of his hand. The same length and position where a scissor slashed his palm and inadvertently summoned Minho in his bedroom. But it wasn't there before only appearing after that fight with Suho and Chen.

“I-I don't remember...”

“Be honest with me, did he do that to you?”

“What?! No!” Taemin strongly denies. “Minho didn't hurt me.”

“Then start talking. How did you two end up like this?”

Taemin recounts the whole incident with Chen and Suho, how the two ambush them at school and hurt Minho to such a degree. It raises more questions that Taemin had to start all the way from the very beginning when Minho was summoned in his bedroom. The whole time Key has been frowning, his hand toying with the first aid kit with worry as Taemin explains just about everything related to Minho.

“I knew there was a reason why I don't like him,” Key sighs and shakes his head. “Only you, Taemin, can summon a demon by accident.”

“It was an accident!”

“An accident that has you one step closer to Hell,” Key massages his temple, looking like he's aged in one sitting. “It's just hard to process right now. Just – why didn't you tell me?”

“Would you have believe me?”

“Probably not at first. I'm disappointed that you were hiding something like this from me. Even if you didn't say anything you didn't correct me and didn't tell me right away.”

“I'm really sorry Key.”

Taemin turns away to look over at Minho lying on the couch, still hasn't regain consciousness. If he hadn't experience what happened earlier, he would've thought Minho dead with his closed eyes and serene face. But the gentle rise and fall of his chest and soft huff breaths are the only indicators of Minho still alive.

Enraptured he was startled by Key snapping his fingers at him. “What are you looking at?”

“Huh?” Taemin shakes his head, giving an embarrassed look. “S-sorry. It's just that... I never seen Minho sleeping before. He just looks... so peaceful.”

Minho groan as he slowly wakes up, sitting up. Sharp awareness makes him wide awake as he takes in his surroundings. He's not in Taemin's apartment and the clothes he's wearing are not his. His suit is gone, replaced with dark long sleeve and pants made for sleep. The clothes are a bit short, barely come to his wrists and ankles. He had been sleeping on the sofa, the blanket that was covering him had slide down from his movement.

A soft huff near him has him startled, relaxing when he realizes it was Taemin. Taemin is asleep on an armchair near him with a blanket over him and his head tucked in his arms. Minho's eyes softened at the sight, reaching over to tuck the blanket carefully under Taemin's chin.

“You're awake.”

Minho snaps his head, his hand quickly retracts. He sees Key in the kitchen area staring at him with his arms crossed over his chest, shooting Minho an irritating look.

Minho gives a quick once over of the apartment. “Is this your place?”

“Very astute of you, demon,” Key dryly replies. “You owe me a new carpet and a first aid kit. I had to use most of my supplies to fix you up.”

Minho raises an eyebrow. No more pretenses. With a wave of his hand; the carpet looks brand new and another first aid kit appears identical with Key's next to it. As an added bonus, the tarp that Taemin used disappears and the mess by the front door is cleared spotless.

Key glances around, doesn't look the least bit impressed of what Minho did. “Anything else?”

Minho looks impassive. “Taemin told you.”

Key rolls his eyes. “Of course he did. He came here with the both of you looking like that. I'm half tempted to tell him to throw you in the dumpster behind the apartment.”

“You helped me.”

“I only did it for Taemin otherwise you'll be waking up in the dumpster instead.”

Minho looks down on himself. His body felt stiff, covered in bandages and gauze. He peels one the bandages off his hand revealing unblemished skin. No burns or cuts left on his body.

“If I had known that you would heal like that I wouldn't have waste my time on you,” Key says, unaware of Minho's thoughts. “But Taemin thinks you're worth it. Dragging your deadweight in the pouring rain.”

Minho looks over at Taemin carefully. Bruises wrapped around Taemin's neck. It fills Minho with anger before shaking it off. He gently touches the side of Taemin's neck, the bruises healed.

He withdraws his hand when Taemin starts to slowly wake up. He slowly blinks, still wrapped up in sleep. “Demon hyung...”

His voice stirs something in Minho's chest and answers back. “Little one.”

The smile that graces Taemin's lips has Minho unconsciously do the same. He goes to Taemin's side closer and speaks with a soft voice. “How are you feeling?”

“I'm doing okay,” Taemin answers, voice laced with sleep. “I was more worried about you.”

“Takes a little bit more than rain to stop me,” Minho replies.

The smile on Taemin dims a little, reaching out for Minho's hand. Taemin's hand is small compared to his, squeezing it. Minho can feel the worry and concern from that simple action, lacing his hand and softly squeezing it back reassuringly.

Lost in a space of their own they didn't care about their surroundings. Not even when Key gags at the sight before leaving to answer the door. But it was Minho's instinct that acted out of his control, his body moving before he could think. In a space between what seems to be a few seconds, Minho has Jonghyun pinned to the wall.

“What the -”

“Hyung!”

Minho ignores Key and Taemin, focusing on the threat in front of him. “Did you have something to do with last night?”

Jonghyun glares as Minho's arm that bars against his chest. “I don't know what you're talking about.”

The irritation is like ringing to Minho's ears, pushing up on Jonghyun. “Do you really want to go there? It has your kind's scent all over it.”

They kept glaring at each other until Jonghyun answers. “No. I have no idea what happened or how. I was just as surprised as you.”

“Do you swear,” Minho's arm pushes as emphasis, any harder and a normal human's chest would crack. “You better not be lying.”

“I swear I have nothing to do with it,” Jonghyun snarls, there is no crack of fear or hesitation in his voice. “If I wanted to kill you I would have done it myself. Why waste that much holy water on a pathetic demon like you?”

Minho narrows his eyes, gauging Jonghyun of his intentions and the truth. Seeing there were no lies Minho lets Jonghyun go and steps back. He still keeps an eye on him as Jonghyun do the same. The atmosphere is so intense that if the wrong thing is said they wouldn't hesitate to attack each other.

“What is going on here?!”

It had been Key who spoke up, looking freaked out and confused. Taemin looks just as nervous, franticly looking between Minho and Jonghyun. Onew walks in looking intrigue, he had been taking off his shoes when Minho made his move, ignorant to what just happened.

“Did you invite the whole neighborhood?” Minho question is directly at Key while keeping his eyes on Jonghyun.

“I called Onew over because I don't know how to deal with... whatever this is,” Key replies evenly, a hint of nervousness laced in his voice. He looks at Jonghyun curiously. “Are you the same as him?”

Jonghyun shakes his head. “Quite the opposite.”

Sensing he's not going to get his answers Minho moves to leave the apartment. He doesn't answer Key's questions where he is going, doesn't reply to Jonghyun's demands, nor Onew's inquiries. All those voice faded into background noise.

A hand appears on his arm, bringing Minho back to the presence. On instinct Minho would have slapped it away before realizing it was Taemin looking up at him with worry. “Hyung.”

Taemin's concern is a stark contrast compared to Jonghyun, Key, and Onew's cautious look. He gently removes Taemin's hand and leaves without another word.

Minho doesn't waste any time to reach the other side of the city for Changmin's bookstore. It's morning so the shop is open for business, filled with human presence. Usually Minho would meet Changmin at the bookstore after hours but this is urgent and can't wait until night.

He goes in with determination and follows his senses to find the bookstore's owner. He sees Changmin by the bookshelves, putting in books from the cart. Even though Changmin had sense Minho's presence, he doesn't pause in his task.

“I'll be right with you, Minho,” Changmin says, not looking at Minho's way. “Just let me finish up here.”

Minho grinds the back of his teeth to stop himself from lashing out. It wouldn't do any good being impatient.

It felt like Changmin is taking his sweet time restocking the shelves with how slow he is. With a tilt of his head, Changmin directs Minho to follow him. They pass the humans milling about to Changmin's private office. The door shuts, finally just the two of them.

“Did you know anything about what happened last night?” Minho starts, his hand clench into a fist on his side. “About the rain?”

“Raining holy water,” Changmin leans on his office desk in thought. “Did you also notice how quiet it was when you came here? Anything remotely demonic or evil in the area was purified and killed instantly on contact. I never seen anything like that before used to this extent.”

“I encountered the pests who were responsible for the rain,” Minho sits down on the sofa. “Same kind I had fought. One of them manipulates lightning and the other water. But how they managed to get their hands on holy water and make it rain is an entirely different matter. They were aware of my identity as a demon and mentioned someone is helping them.”

“Did the angel have anything to do with this?”

“I questioned him. He has no idea how this happened either.”

“He could be lying. I wouldn't put it past his kind to lie for their cause.”

“He wasn't lying. I could sense his intentions and he is just as clueless as we are.”

“Then I guess this is a bad time to tell you that Luhan escaped.”

“Who?”

Changmin's mouth twitches slightly upwards, amused. “You can't be serious. That guy you brought here to kick for funs and giggles escaped. You wanted me to find out what he is and how he became like this.”

Minho honestly forgotten about Luhan's existence. There was a lot happening around him and Taemin has occupied his mind. And the rain with holy water is much more important.

“Luhan took advantage of the rain to escape so I couldn't follow him.” Changmin continues. “After the rain stopped I followed his trail to a dead end.”

“Is he dead then?”

“Possibly. I didn't look any further. What about the two that you fought? Where are they now?”

“Somewhere I guess? I don't know if I finished them off or not. If they survive I'll find them and get to the source. Even finding the one who supplied holy water to them.”

They both fell into silence as they contemplate the situation.

“You survived against holy water,” Changmin starts. “Came out without a scratch or a burn.”

“Holy water is painful,” Minho brings up his hand, flawless without a burn. “I was burned from head to toe – submerged in it. I woke up healed, not a burn or scar left on my body.”

“Impossible.”

Changmin tugs off his glove he had been wearing the whole time to reveal angry red and pink burns spotted on his hand. It looks so painful like the skin is close to melting.

“Holy water is deadly to demons and evil just as hellfire is deadly to heavenly beings and all things alive. It is something that can't be easily healed,” Changmin slowly clench and unclench the injured hand, the twitch of his eye is the only indicator of his pain tolerance and annoyance. “I came in contact with holy water when I tried to stop Luhan. It was only a drop but this was the damage it did. My healing would not work nor my enchantments to cover up the damage. I'd be lucky if this heals at an average human pace.”

Minho stares at Changmin's damaged hand compared to his own. Not even a scratched or sensitivity of his skin. There should be questions about this linger in his mind but Minho crosses his arms over his chest and smirks. “Maybe it's because I'm stronger than you.”

Changmin scoffs as he puts his glove back on. “Exactly who is the one who rushed all the way here in their pajamas, let alone without shoes?”

Minho looks down, the tip of his ears flushed pink when he notices his attire. He hadn't notice the whole time, rushing to seek answers. He's still wearing the clothes he woke up in that didn't belong to him. His feet is bared, feeling the soft texture of Changmin's rug under him. Minho coughs, looks away embarrassed. His clothes quickly replaced with his usual attire including shoes in a blink of an eye.

“With all these fights and dangers you've been getting into lately, I think it would be best if you return to Hell.”

Minho sharply looks up. “What?!”

“Exactly what I said,” Changmin says, his voice leaves no hesitation. “This whole time you hadn't been successful in making a contract with your human so why are you still here wasting time? If I hadn't known any better I'd say you've gotten fond of your human. Becoming distracted enough that you couldn't finish off these pests you encountered.”

Minho's eyes flared and in an instant crowded in front of Changmin to the desk. His eyes flare with black fire in the peripheral, glaring. Changmin doesn't flinch, meeting his gaze head on in what seems to be boredom.

This only makes Minho angrier. “Do you want to test me? Exactly who wasn't able to heal from holy water and who did?” The black fire in his eyes flares wildly. “If you think I would become soft because of a human, well think again!”

“I'm only reminding you and I have mentioned this a couple of times,” Changmin evenly replies. “You were lucky to have emerge victorious after each encounter but this latest skirmish you just barely survive. Our strength lies in our intentions and will, we can't be distracted. To forget and lose our purpose, to become obsessed, makes us no different than the weak mindless demons that are easily killed from being distracted. I can see how much you changed each time you come here. All because you keep hanging around with that human.”

Minho grits his teeth, itching to strike at Changmin for presuming something he doesn't understand. Minho hasn't gotten weak, he's strong as ever. He crawled and make his way to the top, taming and wielding the darkest hellfire that no one was ever able to before. He never hesitates to strike and get his prey.

And yet.

Sometimes he feels lost and frustrated. Lately he's been feeling all sorts of things because of Taemin. Things he never thought to feel felt so foreign. All the things he keeps telling himself; the prestige and power he wields, how he emerge from the ashes victorious in all his conquest. They felt like empty words he keeps repeating for the sake of it, to remind himself who he is. But in the face of it none of that matters when he thought of Taemin. All because he dares to feel something for Taemin he denies himself of that can't be possible for a demon like him.

This was what Changmin warned him about.

“You're wrong,” Minho softly says, looking anywhere but Changmin. The words felt hollow as he says it. “You're wrong.”

Changmin sighs, his expression resigned. “As demons our emotions are strong enough that it often gets the best of us,” he gently pushes Minho back for some space. “I can see that yearning in your eyes of something you can't have. We are demons, we do not love – cannot love. Love kills us. It will kill what we care for in each other. Humans can love but demons cannot. I heard even angels can't love as well but they are allowed to care for each other – self-less love.” Minho and Changmin makes a disgusted noise at the idea. “Minho, we are not born in this world. We were never human, there is no way back for us. The desire to be something other than what we are not is a death sentence. Permanent death sentence.”

Chapter Text

After some pondering he asks if Taecyeon is free on his birthday so that they can hang out. Taecyeon agreed, they will be doing whatever Taecyeon wanted to do. Now they are in a private area of a department store, watching Taecyeon shifts through the clothes in front of him.

Who would've thought Taecyeon would be clothes shopping for Taemin on his birthday? Despite his protest, Taecyeon wants to buy new clothes for Taemin, saying that the clothes he wore to his office are ill-fitting. Shopping can honestly get boring and tiring no matter who he shops with. Taemin has gone shopping with Key multiple times but he would either fall asleep or end up carrying his bags for him. He tries to stay awake for Taecyeon's sake but quite often dozing off.

“Taemin-ah, which color do you like?”

Taemin glances over, doesn't really matter to him. “I like blue.”

Taecyeon compares the two shirts in his hands, weighing his options. “I think I'll need to see what you look like wearing it. Taemin go change.”

Taemin had to hold back a groan as he gets up and does what he's told. Just as he reaches for the clothes, Taecyeon grabs his wrist. The movement was so startling, jarring Taemin fully awake. “Hyung?”

“What happened to your hand?”

Taecyeon was talking about the scar on his hand, an aftermath from summoning Minho. He never did get the chance to ask Minho about its sudden appearance and yet for some reason people are making a big deal out of it. But he guesses it must have look kind of big.

“I cut my hand with a scissor a long time ago,” Taemin answers truthfully. “It was an accident and it doesn't hurt.”

“I don't remember seeing it before,” Taecyeon softly rubs the scar with his thumb like he wants to erase it. “Taemin you should be more careful. What if you hurt yourself even worse?”

“I'll be more careful, hyung.”

“It looks like it didn't heal properly. I'll get some scar cream for it later.”

Taecyeon smoothly lets go of the hand to give Taemin clothes to try on, no chance to deny them. The sale attendants standing by the side are cooing and sighing amongst themselves, watching the whole interaction. They giggle when they see Taemin's astounded look before trudging to the dressing room.

He gets out of the dressing room for what seems to be the umpteenth time, turns in place for Taecyeon to see. Taecyeon nods in approval. “This one is nice, makes your skin bright. We'll take this one as well.”

“I don't know about this hyung,” Taemin fiddles with the ends of his shirt. The clothes aren't his style but Taecyeon insists on them. “You've bought me a lot already and this is a little too much.”

Taecyeon fondly shakes his head. He gets up from where he's sitting to where Taemin is. “You can never have enough clothes,” he pats Taemin's shoulders to smooths out the shirt. “Especially the clothes I chose.”

Taemin glances at the tag on his clothes and was shocked by the price. “Hyung, this is expensive! And is that name brand?! Hyung!”

Taecyeon doesn't pay mind to Taemin's reaction, his hands moves on to Taemin's hair to brush his hair. “Only the best for my dongsaeng.”

“But hyung, today is your birthday,” Taemin says. “We should be doing things you like instead of this.”

“We are doing things that I like and I like spoiling you like this.”

Taemin pouts as he lets Taecyeon make him look presentable. “Very handsome.” He was turned to the mirror with Taecyeon leaning behind him with a tie in his hand. “I'll teach you how to wear a tie properly.”

Taecyeon slips the loose tie around Taemin's neck and whisperes instructions in his ear as he demonstrates. But Taemin couldn't pay attention, his mind strays to Minho who is absent this whole time.

After that fiasco with Key's apartment, Minho made himself scarce. He's always around but ends up coming and going whenever and wherever he likes. In the past if Minho doesn't appear before him, he could still tell where he is, not lingering too far from him. But Minho isn't near him at all. He shouldn't be complaining about Minho's sporadic appearance, he's always complained about the lack of privacy and space.

“And you're all set,” Taecyeon tucks his head above Taemin and wraps his arms around him, pecking the top of Taemin's head. “Look at you, Taemin-ah. Very handsome.”

Taemin looks at his reflection. What a pair they make. Compared to Taecyeon's tall stature, Taemin is small, almost like Taecyeon is holding a pet. Thinking about it, Minho should be about the same size as Taecyeon...

Seeing him distracted Taecyeon pinches the tip of Taemin's nose. “What is my dongsaeng thinking about?”

Taemin crinkles his nose as he turns his head up. “Hyung, we should get some clothes that are a bit bigger. I'm still a growing boy.”

“I doubt you'll be growing anymore with the way you eat,” Taecyeon chuckles, rocking them back and forth in his embrace. “Besides I know what you're trying to do. I have enough clothes already, some are specifically tailored. But thanks for thinking about me.”

Taemin pouts. It's actually not what he's aiming for but its better this way. He can't really tell Taecyeon he's living with a demon. He wanted to get some new clothes for Minho.

“Then can I get a new hoodie?” Taemin clutches Taecyeon's arms around him, toying with the sleeves. “If you're buying clothes for me then I want something that's in my style.”

Taecyeon sighs, shaking his head. “Only one. You have plenty of hoodies but not enough professional clothes.”

“I can never have enough. Thank you, hyung.” Taemin turns to get out of Taecyeon's embrace and takes out his phone. “Hyung, let's take a selfie together. We should eat soon – I'm a little bit hungry.”

“Anything for you, Taemin-ah.”

~~

“Damn! Is that what your brother looks like? My god I'd like to climb tha -”

“Damnit Key! Stop thirsting after my brother!”

Taemin snatches his phone out of Key's grip. He should have known Key would be so shameless like that. After a day with Taecyeon, Taemin and Key are in his apartment going through the newly bought clothes.

Key slumps against the sofa like a wistful maiden. “I couldn't help my reaction,” he says. “Tall, hot, rich, generous, and young? Is he a model? Does he have a girlfriend?”

“He modeled in men's fashion when he was younger,” Taemin replies, going through his clothes. “His picture is on a magazine but I forgot which one. I kept a copy of it somewhere. As for girlfriend I don't think so, he's really busy these days.”

“For real? So that means I have a chance? Daebak... I would kill for a sugar daddy like him.”

“Key that's gross!”

“What's wrong with being a sugar baby? If your brother is my sugar daddy, a few years down the line does that mean I would be your sugar momma?”

“Nononononnono!”

Key cackles at Taemin's reaction, deflecting a pillow Taemin threw at him. “Okay okay I'll stop. I'm just messing with you. It's very rare that I can get you to react like that.”

Taemin pouts, hugging a pillow to his face and lies down on the sofa. He sneaks a peek, watching Key go through his newly bought clothes with an excited expression. To see Key excited about something and not depressed lifts some of Taemin's worries.

He has been worried about Key since that holy water fiasco. Key's reaction to Minho revealing as a demon was underwhelming but Jonghyun revealed as an angel is more shocking. Taemin had been shocked and Onew was probably shocked as well with how quiet he has been the entire time. Key had reacted poorly; kicking Jonghyun out of his apartment and screening his calls. His poor reaction was because Jonghyun could have met Key under false pretenses and they have hanged out long enough to be called as close friends. Angry enough to cut off all communication from him, outright ignoring him.

Key gives an reassuring pat on his pillow and goes through his newly bought clothes. “Your brother chose the best clothes! And are these name brands of the latest season – daebak... This is so expensive.”

“The clothes are more his style,” Taemin grumbles beneath his pillow. “He didn't even buy me my hoodie, purposely forgot.”

“I agree with your brother on getting you these clothes,” Key says, picking up one of the dress shirts and putting it against him to measure. “You have enough generic shirts and hoodies.”

“They are comfy and fit me perfectly,” Taemin says. “A few of them originally belonged to Taecyeon.”

“What really?! I wouldn't have known considering what he wears. Then again he would look good in anything. Those hoodies wouldn't be able to hide his -”

“Key please don't finish that.”

“-muscles. He looks like he works out too. Taemin-ah, get your head out of the gutter. Your mind is so dirty~”

Taemin gives a slight kick where Key is sitting, missing when he heard that cackle. He never knew how annoying Key's laugh was when he's at the receiving end.

“If you don't want them then let me borrow them,” Key picks up a jacket. “Or better yet get Minho to wear them. Might be a tight fit for him but his demon magic might fix it. Demons don't have much of a fashion sense since he keeps wearing the same thing every day.”

Taemin removes his pillow surprised. “I'm honestly surprised that you're taking the fact Minho is a demon very well.”

“I've always had a feeling there is something not right with Minho so it's nothing new,” Key shrugs. “Speaking of the devil, I haven't seen him around lately. Did he go back to Hell?”

“Probably but he always come back,” Taemin hugs himself. “He would have told me if he wasn't coming back.”

At the tone Key pushes the clothes to the side and looks over at Taemin carefully. “Taemin, what's wrong?”

Taemin looks up surprised. “What do you mean?”

“That tone of your voice means something is on your mind,” Key gives him a flat look. “And that leads to a hell of a mess like summoning an actual demon or getting into a fight in front of the school library.”

Taemin looks away, avoiding Key's gaze. “Well what if it's nothing big like that?”

“Then you have nothing to worry about telling me,” Key's voice takes a softer tone. “Taemin-ah whether your worries are big or small, I'm here for it. I don't like it when others keep me in the dark. I can't help you if you keep things bottled up. I don't mean to be nosy but I worry about you the most not because you are younger than me but because... you're the type of person who thinks hard about yourself the most.”

At that Taemin tentatively glances at Key. It always surprises him how intuitive Key can be to notice things that Taemin doesn't know himself. Then again he shared a friendship with Key for so many years so of course Key would know him best. And he can't blame Key about wanting to pry after what happened recently. To care for someone while having a lot of their own worries is a strength that can't be look down on.

“I was thinking about my brother and other things,” Taemin fiddles with his pillow in his lap. “It was his birthday and my brother bought me expensive clothes and treated me to good food. But I don't feel comfortable about it. There are people who wished to have a brother like mine and yet I'm not grateful about it. Am I selfish?”

He loves his brother, he truly does. But a part of him feels lacking in areas Taecyeon excels in as though he can't do anything without Taecyeon's support. Taecyeon acts like a second parent when their parents are often away for work, taking care of Taemin on top of everything. But Taecyeon never complains, always spoiling Taemin without even asking.

“In a way he reminds me of Minho,” Taemin jokes, a soft smile graces his lips. “Minho is similar to him is like Taecyeon never left. And for that I'm grateful.”

Key scoffs. “No way. Minho is nothing like your brother. He's so irritating... Seriously wearing one outfit for a lifetime sounds like he never left Hell in the first place.”

This causes Taemin to giggle. “I'm gonna tell Minho you said that.”

“Go ahead and tell him, I dare you. Maybe he'll actually wear something different,” Key snatches the pillow Taemin is hugging. “And there's nothing wrong feeling this way about your brother. To feel this way, it just means that you're growing up and self-aware. If you don't like it maybe tell him. Or take the initiative and spoil him for a change and see how he likes it.”

“He's looking to buy a house for the both of us to live in,” Taemin lies down on the sofa, propping his legs on Key's lap. “How am I supposed to top that?”

“For real?!” Key slaps the pillow on top of Taemin's legs. “Yo, what does your brother actually do? That's – I'm gonna be his sugar baby! Forget college and work, I'm gonna be his house cat!”

“Key, give it a rest already!”

On the roof of the apartment building Minho is sitting on the ledge, staring at an unknown distance. He absently twirls something small between his fingers, lost in thought. When the object falls from momentum, Minho snatches it up before it touches the ground without looking.

Minho looks down and opens his hand. A ring rests on his palm. More specifically the matching ring Taemin wore with Kai. He took it without Taemin knowing, wasn't like Taemin would miss it with his inability to keep track of things.

It's a clue to find out who those people were and the person who gave them holy water.

The ring becomes engulf with Minho's black flames, glowing and flickering. Minho's eyes flares and whispers to the ring. “Come claim what you seek.”

And closes his hand.

Chapter Text

“Taemin, I've been looking every where for you.”

Taemin was on his way home when someone calls his name. Looking up it had been Kai, standing in front of him. It's an odd feeling to see him again after that incident.

Kai has an awkward smile. “I've been looking for you.”

When Kai steps forward Taemin instinctively took a step back. He really couldn't help it after realizing Kai is just like those people he had encountered with Minho. He knows Kai doesn't mean any harm but he couldn't help his reaction.

But it doesn't help to know that Kai found Taemin's route home.

Kai frown, doesn't take another step forward. “Taemin... are you afraid of me?”

Taemin bites the bottom of his lip. “No.”

“The way you look at me like you don't know what to do.” Kai gives a self-depreciate chuckle. “I don't know what to do with me either. I don't know why I keep thinking about you when I know you don't feel the same. I don't know why I tried to see you when I know that demon would kill me if given the chance. I don't know why it feels like there's an empty part of me and the only way to fill in that part has something to do with you.”

Taemin's eyes widen. He doesn't know either but a part of him feels the same way about Kai. The familiarity and ease, the comforting presence like a friend. He doesn't know why these feelings come up every time he encounters Kai but disappear immediately when they're apart. The feelings linger but only temporary. Kai's expectations of what he wants from Taemin is overwhelming.

Suddenly Kai closes the distance between them in a blink of an eye, startling Taemin. Minho had mentioned Kai can teleport. He thought Kai was just fast.

“Taemin-ah,” Kai says softly. “I'm tired of feeling this way. I don't know what to do.”

“You can always disappear.”

It was Minho who said it, appearing out of thin air between Kai and Taemin, shocking them both to take a step back. He's emotionless with hands tucked in his pockets as he regards Kai like a bug on the ground.

“Your existential crisis is appalling, burdening him with your problems,” Minho sneers. “The only reason why I haven't killed you yet is because there might be a use for you and I have some questions of my own.”

Both Taemin and Kai have a wary look on their face. At arms reach, Minho grasps Kai's bicep tight so he wouldn't escape and walks toward the direction of Taemin's home, dragging Kai along. It took a moment for Taemin to get out of his stupor before catching up to them, the awkward journey home.

Walking toward the apartment one of the neighbors call out. “Taemin-ah~”

Taemin turns to see his neighbor walking toward him. “Mrs. Kim.”

They stopped as Mrs. Kim walks up to them with a bright smile. “Oh, are these your friends? So handsome~ I was about to drop by your apartment to give these rice cakes to you. Mr. Lee at the shop gave us a lot that we couldn't finish.”

Taemin smiles and accepts the bag she offered. “Thank you Mrs. Kim.”

“It's nothing Taemin-ah make sure you share with your friends,” Mrs. Kim chuckles. “Especially that boy there, he looks so thin.”

She was referring to Kai whose looking a little speechless. A nudge from Minho has Kai remember his manners. “Thanks Mrs. Kim.”

Taemin notices the way Kai looks over his shoulder in the direction Mrs. Kim had taken her leave. But he shrugs, probably nothing. “These rice cakes are good, let's have some.”

Finally reaching Taemin's apartment, Minho pushes Kai in. “Make sure you take off your shoes.”

Kai looks around the apartment with bewilderment, the apartment feels cozy. It's neat and lived in that Kai felt like he could relax here. But he couldn't as he was frog-marched to the living room by Minho, forced to sit on the sofa next to him.

He spotted a bunch of boxes in the other room. “Did you just move in?” Kai asks. “I can help you unpack.”

“I've been living here for a while,” Taemin answers from the kitchen, taking out some banana milk from the refrigerator. “Those are just boxes of clothes from Mrs. Kim whom you just met. Most of the clothes are too big for me but she thinks that I'll be able to grow into them.”

Kai nods. “You are very friendly with your neighbor.”

“Of course. Mrs. Kim is very nice. She and her husband check up on me once in a while, even giving me side dishes and food to eat. They said I'm like a son to them. Free food~”

“What about your own parents? You live here alone?”

“My parents have to travel for work so we live separately,” Taemin quietly says, bringing three packets of banana milk to where Minho and Kai are sitting with the rice cakes from Mrs. Kim. “My brother is busy all the time so we live apart. I lived like this since high school so I got used to it.”

Minho coughs. “I think we have some more pressing matters on our hands.”

Minho interrogates Kai on what he knows about holy water which unfortunately he doesn't know much at all. He was even interrogated on his existence which is also a failure from the lack of knowledge. And as the interrogation went on the less intimidated Kai became, nonchalantly sipping his banana milk in a relaxed manner which irked the demon to snap at him. It doesn't help that Taemin is sitting in with them, sometimes ruining the tension and mood by loudly sipping on banana milk or crunching on the rice cakes.

Minho frown as he thinks over the information, tapping the top of his unopened banana milk. Although Kai had been surprisingly cooperative and truthful, the lack of information doesn't give him the answer when the person in question doesn't know much about themselves.

“So you literally woke up in a middle of nowhere with other people with powers and you don't know who gave your friends the holy water,” Taemin summarizes, actually paying attention to their exchange. “Basically have a strong case of amnesia. Was there any clue of who you were originally?”

“I don't even know my real name.” Kai shakes his head. “There were twelve of us when we woke up in the middle of nowhere. Sometimes I have flashes of things in my head like a scene – one of our own, D.O., remembers his name as Do Kyungsoo after he had fought against... him.”

A mischievous smile graces Minho's face. “Do you want to give it a try to jog your memory?”

Kai leans away. “Kyungsoo finally woke up but he's been listless, opting to stare at some wall muttering to himself.”

“His memories are probably coming back but it wouldn't do much good if he doesn't understand them. Maybe his body is overwhelmed,” Minho hums in thought. “You were once human but this doesn't explain how you became what you are. And if it's a simple case of memory loss, why is no one looking for you? Their memories shouldn't be missing at all.”

“Maybe no one is looking for them because they were erased from their memory too,” Taemin absently says, sipping his banana milk. He looks up feeling twin rapt attention gazes aimed at him. “Did I say something wrong?”

“That's a possible answer. It would have to be on a powerful scale to even be possible and I don't know how,” Minho looks between Taemin and Kai. “But it's imperfect because whatever is drawing you to Taemin is probably due to a leftover connection you shared that wasn't erased.”

Kai frown. “I don't know why but being with Taemin makes me feel comfortable,” he says. “It's like all my tension slips away and... makes me feel whole again. Does that mean Taemin and I know each other?”

“That's a dangerous feeling to have, brat,” Minho says, causing Kai to glare at him. “You're an incomplete being who only knows to consume. A hunger that never ends. You may feel fine now but what happens when your hunger targets Taemin?”

His words causes everyone to tense, Kai clenches his hand. “That's not true. I would never hurt Taemin.”

Taemin looks unsure, looking between them. Minho's expression doesn't change and takes out a familiar ring from his pocket, putting it on the table for all to see.

“Tell me I'm wrong.”

“Tell me I'm wrong.”

A younger looking Taemin is at the corner of his eyes before looking at the ground. He doesn't meet Taemin's gaze, knowing the disappointed look on his face when all his words will only fall on deaf ears.

“You can't afford to skip class to hang out with those people,” Taemin said. “A few of them have a reputation -”

“Which are biased and fake,” he argued. “I thought you were better than listening to rumors.”

“I would if it didn't involve my best friend,” Taemin sighed. “I just don't want you to get hurt. Your parents wanted to make sure you're doing well in school and you're going to college soon.”

“Why bother when they prefer you more than me,” he snarled, words falling out easily when his goal was to hurt someone. “Go ahead and take mine since your parents are never home. Oh and I heard your brother moved out since he can't stand you. Does he know how much you nag? Don't worry, I won't bother you at college since you probably won't like hanging around someone like me.”

He instantly regretted what he said but it's already too late. Apologies get stuck in his throat when he sees the expression on Taemin's face causing him to quickly look away. The last he heard is the sound of a door closing, followed by silence.

He looks up to an empty room and his expression softens realizing the mistakes he made. Maybe he should give some space to Taemin until he calms down so that he can apologize. That was the plan until he saw something on his desk.

Taemin left his ring.

He suddenly felt rage from being abandoned, his arm sweeping across his desk knocking everything off including the ring.

“Why do you have my ring, Minho? I've been looking for it everywhere.”

Hearing Taemin's voice snaps Kai out of it. He flinches when he meets Minho's penetrating gaze.

“My guess is correct,” Minho's eyes never left Kai's face. “You and Taemin know each other before you became like this. You were... close.”

Taemin looks surprise, picking up the ring to examine it. “How do you know?”

“I've been watching his behavior the whole time and his acting can't be faked,” Minho explains, leaning back on the sofa. “There's also a disconnection of his feelings when his friends are mentioned compared to mentions of you. This imperfect erasure wouldn't be able to completely get rid of the connection, leaving behind evidence. Not just physical evidence like the ring, feelings and memories can linger.”

“There are these things going through my head,” Kai admits, rubbing his temple. “It's like watching a scene but I'm in the front seat and Taemin is always in them.”

“Me?” Taemin points at himself. “What do I look like in your memories?”

“Younger but not that much,” Kai frowns, concentrating to remember. “Your hair is longer and you were wearing a SM High School uniform.”

“I did have longer hair back then and I went to SM High School,” Taemin agrees with an excited look. “Could it be we were actually friends back then? It all makes sense – like the ring? And how we like sweets such as jelly candy? Kai's memories were erased. Our memories of him were erased but these things that remain were proof that he exists.”

Taemin looks over to Minho with an expectant look. “Minho, is there a way that you can get Kai his life back? There must be a way – ”

“No.”

It had been Kai who said it before Minho can get a word out. “No. I refuse to let you make a deal with a demon to bring me back my memories.”

Kai's immediate refusal has Taemin realizing what he was about to do. It also brings into attention that Kai knows Minho is a demon.

“But Kai, how will you be able to have a normal life again?” Taemin asks, concern for his friend. “Your memories and possibly mine... Minho can help you.”

“Only if Taemin makes a contract with me,” Minho reminds them. “The payment is his soul and I don't do things for free.”

“Heartless scum,” Kai snarls at Minho before taking Taemin's hand into his own, squeezing it reassuringly. “I'm not going to let you sell your soul just so that I can have my life back,” he says, meeting Taemin's eyes. “Whatever this is, is more complicated than we think. A contract with a demon won't be able to solve this problem, not entirely. And if anything it might make things worse.”

“Kai...”

Kai gives a sad smile. “Thank you, Taemin.” He gets up to leave the apartment. “I'll think of something else.”

“Kai!” Taemin calls out. “You're always welcome to come here. Mrs. Kim gave me some clothes that should be your size. You can have the sofa to sleep - you're always welcome here, even to stay.”

Kai paused as he considers Taemin's words. He doesn't turn around to show his face. “Thank you.” He closes the door and leaves the apartment without a backwards glance.

“I never knew you were capable of such cruelty, little one.”

Taemin sharply turns to glare at Minho. “What?”

“What you believe to have good intentions would only hurt him for extending your hand,” Minho gazes at Taemin with a calculating look. “Giving him back his memories won't solve the problem of how they disappeared in the first place. There's also an issue about them consuming human essence to survive that can't be easily solved.”

“They did what now?!” Taemin looks shock by the fact, shaking his head. “So that's what they meant about eating me. I thought they were cannibals or something.”

“Come on Taemin, you can't be that dimmed.”

“I'm not, it's just hard to wrap around,” Taemin puts his head in his hands. “You're right that this can't be easily solved. I thought you know everything – can do everything.”

“Demons are not all knowing nor all powerful,” Minho replies, his gaze fixed on him. “We have limitations to use ensnare our target. Desires, wishes, regrets – it becomes an issue if our prey doesn't know anything about themselves nor anyone know about them at all. But that's not the problem right now.”

Suddenly Minho is crowding over Taemin on the sofa, his arms bracketing his head so Taemin has no choice but to look up at him. Minho's eyes glowed to reveal deep irises that Taemin could feel like he could get lost staring at him.

“You were about to sell your soul for someone you barely know,” Minho growls. “Is your life worth that little to be thrown away so easily?”

Taemin frown, meeting Minho's gaze evenly. “I am not throwing my life away. I want to help Kai. Even without your help I will try to find a way. At this point how can I turn my back on him?”

“But to what extent? This is not something a normal human like you can solve,” Minho's hands is clenching strongly so close the ripping the sofa apart. “You will be forced to make a contract to solve your problem and your soul will belong to me for eternity. I couldn't care less about Kai. All this time you wouldn't be tempted for money, power, or the world but for him is all that will take. Your soul will be bound to me to do as I please whether to be consume or to play, you will never know. Once you make that contract with me, there is no take backs.”

Taemin's hands on his sides tremble, his gaze hadn't left Minho's. “If Kai hadn't interrupt, would you have taken my soul?”

Minho's eyes widen slightly, the glare in his eyes lessens to reveal normal dark irises. His hands unclench from besides Taemin's head, withdrawing back and standing properly.

“I am not the type to regret my actions,” Taemin answers, his gaze softens and his hands stop trembling. “What use is regret when it has or hasn't happened, to always think of the what if's. In fact, wouldn't it be better that I should thank you for worrying about me?”

The frown on Minho's face is going to be a permanent fixture if he keeps this up, the only emotion Minho will ever be capable of now when he deals with Lee Taemin. This is probably the first time Taemin had been able to cause Minho to be speechless.

Taemin is the first human Minho has encountered that has him frustrated to a degree he doesn't know what to do. Spending time with Taemin for so long he starts to unravel at the seams, doesn't understand why he feels this way for a human. And when the human's soul is offered on a silver platter, he doesn't even take it.

Minho turns his back on Taemin, doesn't dare to have Taemin's eyes look at him like that. Like he's not a demon. He can barely look into his kind eyes that dare to see him for what he couldn't be capable of.

Foolish little one. When have I ever treated you well?

Without another word Minho disappears from the apartment.

Chapter Text

Taemin sighs, sliding down to the floor and thumping the back of his head to the wall. After Minho and Kai left, Taemin searches through his belongings for any evidence of Kai. If what Minho said is correct, there should be physical evidence left behind that was erased.

His room is particularly messy with things taken and piled out. There wasn't anything he could find that would say it originally belongs to Kai. It would have been a useless endeavor until he looks more closely.

Some of his photos are mostly selfies but the way the pictures were taken are angled like there was supposed to be someone next to him. He found knick knacks around his room that weren't his style but when he tries to recall when he first got them, all he could come up with was a blank. Maybe his friends gave it to him but he couldn't recall who.

Taemin closes his eyes, idly playing with the ring he's wearing. The only definite physical proof Kai exists is the ring he's wearing.

“Minho,” Taemin says out loud. Minho isn't here and less likely to answer with the way he's been going around lately. Still Taemin speaks. “What do I do next?”

No one answers. It's only Taemin in the whole apartment. Sometimes he's bewildered about the way he's come to rely this much on Minho. If Minho wasn't here, would Kai and his friends consumed him by now?

The sound of his phone knocks him out of his musing, picking it up. He needs a break and he knows how to get himself relax.

–

“I'm so glad you came, Taemin!”

The place is dark and flashing, loud bass pumping in the stereo, people intoxicated. Taeyong had texted asking if Taemin wants to go to a nightclub with him. It was such an impulsive decision but with the way things have become hectic in his life, he needs a distraction. He's been meaning to go to a nightclub but Key wouldn't take him and it's not Onew's scene. He's also vindictive that if he goes to this type of place, maybe Minho will appear and drag him back home.

“The club has a two for one special so thanks for tagging along,” Taeyong says as loud as he could over the music. “Otherwise I would be staying at home.”

Taemin inwardly agree because he would have done the same. He needs to get out otherwise all he'll think about is Kai.

“You look like you need to loosen up,” Taeyong drags Taemin to the bar for a drink, receiving two glasses and a bottle of soju. “C'mon, Taemin, one shot!”

Taemin gave a dubious look at the drink Taeyong gave him. He's not much of a soju fan. The expectant look Taeyong gave him has Taemin drink in one go. The drink is fruity but has a sour aftertaste, making him gasp.

Taeyong giggles at his reaction while knocking back his own drink. “Don't worry you'll get used to it. You'll need to drink a bit more to loosen up.”

And more drinks came his way. He shares some fruity drinks that look pretty with Taeyong, that tasted much better than soju in his opinion. Soon enough the effects of alcohol makes him light-headed and hot. He ends up on the dance floor with Taeyong. There's so many people there, their bodies pressing against him. It's easy to lose himself and let his worries fly by. After a few songs he feels tired and thirsty, stumbling back to the bar.

Taemin looks behind him, Taeyong is no where in sight. He probably lost him back at the dance floor. He leans his head on the bar, feeling the cold hard surface cool his hot, sweaty face. A tap next to him has him lifting his head with a confused look.

“Courtesy of the gentleman over there.”

The barkeep had given him a glass of amber color drink on ice, pointing at the person who ordered. Taemin squints at the direction, that guy looks familiar. He takes the glass to drink, almost choking at the taste.

Not a hint of alcohol, it was apple juice.

It made Taemin sober a bit enough to realize who the familiar person is, stomping all the way to the other side. “Key!”

"Should've seen your face!" Key cackles, his body leaning against the counter. “I knew it was you, Taebaby. You never listened to your umma even when I told you not to come here.”

“And you're here, does that mean it's okay?” Taemin looks at Key's flushed face with concern, definitely had way too many drinks. “Key, let's get you home.”

But Key shakes him off, shaking his head. “Uh uh, no no,” he wags a finger in front Taemin's face. “I came out here to have a good time, I don't need baby to babysit me. I don't need some angel to give me those deep brown eyes making me think I should forget it and go back to when things are normal. No! Jonghyun can kiss my -” Key chugs a shot to pause and tries to remember what he was going to say. “-my lips feel swollen. Taebaby this is why I need to keep reminding you to wear lip balm.”

Taemin holds Key's arms steady to stop him from swaying. “How did you end up being plastered like this?”

“Because this drink is addicting,” Key points at a empty glass, ends up tipping it over in his drunken state. “I had what like... ten of these. Tastes way better than somaek. Barkeep! Another two glass, one for me and my friend here.”

Taemin shakes his head, stopping the barkeep from making it. He was about to drag Key away when someone asks. “Is this your friend?”

It was a tall man who had been next to Key the whole time. Unlike Key he is still sober, idly playing with the glass in his hand.

“Taebaby, this guy is so nice buying me those drinks, said that he would cook for me,” Key gestures at the man. “When was the last time you cook, huh? Jonghyun never cooks for me. This guy is so tall, strong body, and he's hot! Like literally hot – feel his skin!”

Taemin had to slap Key's pawing hands away, intercepting so he is standing between Key and the guy. He's trying to drag Key away when the man stands in their way. The man is literally taller than any of them, maybe even taller than Minho.

“Do you need help getting him home?” the man asks. “I have a car parked nearby.”

“No thanks,” Taemin shakes his head. “We'll manage.”

“Oh but I insists.”

The man tries a friendly smile but it doesn't look anything than friendly, probably due to the club's poor lighting and it doesn't help with Key being drunk next to him.

“Taemin that is rude!” Key pats both of Taemin's cheeks. “This guy wants to feed me and take me home. What a gentleman! Unlike that angel, think he's better than us.”

“You don't even know his name,” Taemin takes Key's hands away from his cheeks.

“I know his name! His name is... Jong... Jong...”

“It's Chanyeol,” the man answers for him, still hasn't gone away looking amused.

“Right, Cha-Cha-Chanyeol,” Key wobbles, practically leaning on Taemin. “He's so tall and I like my guy... compact and angular...”

Taemin struggles dealing with Key and having to be the middleman fending off Chanyeol. He tries to get the barkeep's attention but the man is off dealing with other customers' orders. Where is Minho when he needs him?

“Chanyeol, you're still not done yet?”

Taemin sees three people approaching them. His eyes widened seeing Taeyong clinging to one of them like a limpet.

“Look Tao. I found you one,” Chanyeol gestures at Taemin holding Key up. “And I see Baekhyun got one.”

“He's a handful,” Baekhyun has his arm wrapped around Taeyong's waist. “Did pregame while waiting in line for the bathroom.”

Tao makes a disgusted noise. “Seriously man?! Gross!”

“Get your head out of the gutter,” Taeyong lazily pokes at Tao's cheek, still under the influence. “S'not like you got game to begin with.”

This causes the other two companions to laugh at his expense. Using the distraction Taemin slowly and quietly tries to leave with Key only to be stopped by Tao, looking unpleasant and wanting to take his issues out on them. “So which is mine?”

“The drunk one,” Chanyeol grabs Taemin's arm with no pretenses, dragging him closer. “He's hung up on his ex. His chatter is so annoying.”

Taemin struggles in Chanyeol's grip, can feel how hot Chanyeol's hands on him are. This situation is getting to dangerous. Taeyong has no idea the danger he's in and Key is drunk to be unaware. Minho has no idea where he is, whose going to save them now.

“Hey!”

All of them turned and it had been Key looking angry, marching up to Chanyeol. Taemin sighs with relief, maybe Key sobered up.

Key pokes at Chanyeol's chest. “I am not hung up on my ex!”

And then he passes out, leaning on Chanyeol.

…

Damnit Key.

For a moment no one knows what to do. It was only until Key started snoring that Chanyeol moves to keep Key away from drooling on him. He has to move Taemin over to Tao to do so. Just as the group leaves, someone stops them.

“I don't think they want to go with you.”

“Mind your own business,” Tao retorts over his shoulder, his hands full dealing with Taemin. “We'll take care of them just fine.”

Suddenly Taemin is twirled out of Tao's hold and into another stranger's arms. He looks up at the man but couldn't discern his identity due to the poor lighting in the club. “Oh but I insist.”

He sees the other three approaching them, ready to take Taemin back. But for some reason they stopped in their tracks, faltering as they look at the stranger with shock on their face. He sees the bouncer coming over, separating Taeyong and Key from them. Now he feels slightly relieved.

“Taemin, are you alright?”

The question has Taemin look up at the man curiously. The man doesn't look particularly frightening to stop the three in their tracks. There's an air of familiarity on him that has him slightly trusting of the man who saved him from a dangerous situation. But he can't put the face to a name, drawing up a blank. So he opts to answer to avoid confusion. “I'm fine, thank you.”

The man sighs, glancing at Taemin with amused exasperation. “Your brother is going to be angry about this.”

The mention of his brother clears some confusion when they left the club. Taecyeon arrives, glancing at Taemin and his friends with a look that promises a lecture, talking with the man who saved them. He finally gets a name, Nickhun, Taecyeon's secretary. He only met the man once and that was in passing. How or why he's at the club and inadvertently saved them is not the biggest issue when Taecyeon looks at him with disappointment in his eyes.

“Do you have anything to say for yourself?”

All Taemin could do was stand there, avoid eye contact with Taecyeon. He could count on one hand the number of times Taecyeon would scold him. Although Taecyeon spoils Taemin, he is also strict because he cares and worries for him. He doesn't feel good when Taecyeon disciplines him, his insides turning into knots.

“I don't understand how you could be here out of all places,” Taecyeon says, his hand clutching his temple. “And you were almost – ugh – I just can't. What would our parents say?”

“I'm sorry,” Taemin fidgets under his disappointing stare. Like that's going to help in his situation.

A feeling Taecyeon agrees with, frowning at the useless apology. “It looks like I spoiled you too much, gave you too much freedom and this is what happens.” He sighs, tired as it's now late into the evening. “It's late so we'll continue this tomorrow morning. You will be staying with me. I'll have taxi service drive your friends home.”

Taemin bites his lips, close to arguing. But he's in the wrong this time, having Taecyeon come all the way here in the middle of the night to get him when he has to work early in the morning. It's best to do as Taecyeon says.

“Hey!”

They both turned, it was Key who regained conscious. Key who was waiting with Taeyong to the side wobbles over to them until he's leaning on Taemin's shoulder. Taemin winces at Taecyeon's disgusted reaction to Key's drunken state.

“Tae-man is a full grown adult,” Key says, points at Taecyeon's chest. It causes Taemin to inhale sharply, too shocked to stop him. “My boy chose to be here and doesn't need anyone to baby him no matter how cute his pudgy cheeks still are.” He gives a once-over at Taecyeon, nodding when his eyes reaches his face. “I see your type regularly at the clubs so don't be a hypocrite, daddy-long-legs. It's not attractive even if you're my type.”

Taemin awkwardly laughs, trying to play off Key's drunk behavior. It's not working seeing Taecyeon's flared nostrils meant he's at the end of his patience.

“Is this the type of friends you make, Taemin?” Taecyeon asks, closing his eyes to try and relax himself. “I'll let it slide since he looks too drunk to know what he's talking about. Nickhun, take care of it.”

Taemin feels himself being separated from Key and handled into Taecyeon's car. He sees Nickhun give him a sheepish smile through the car window with a tired Key leaning against him. He tries to talk to Key but Taecyeon is already driving away, Nickhun waving Key's floppy hand at them goodbye.

Nickhun looks down at the drunken state Taemin's friend Key is in. Thankfully there's no more random outbursts, tired and passed out again. Human behavior is so strange.

“Chansung, how are the other three?”

The bouncer who handled Baekhyun, Chanyeol, and Tao comes up to him. “I had them put in a spare room,” he answers. “They've been trying to leave so I have to lock them in.”

“Good. Tell Wooyoung I'll need to talk to him later,” Nickhun replies, mildly brushing some of Key's hair out of his eyes. “His carelessness made the boss angry. Also tell Junho to close up the club, I have some things to prepare for.”

“Right away.”

Nickhun looks down at Key with a beguiling smile. Things are finally moving along.

Chapter Text

Taemin wakes up lethargic, wanting to sleep in. It's too comfortable to get up but the sunlight shining directly on his face makes him complain. His eyes open and sees an unfamiliar room.

“Oh good, you're awake. I was about to come wake you for breakfast.”

Taemin rubs his eyes, Taecyeon's personal assistant Junsu is standing by the door, watching him with a smile. “Your brother decided to let you sleep in since you don't have any classes today.”

Taemin sits up, his body still feels heavy from sleep. Looks like he's stayed at Taecyeon's place. “Where's Taecyeon?”

“Work,” Junsu goes into the room and pulls apart the blinds, letting the full sunlight into the room. Taemin groans, using his hand to block the sun. “You lucked out on a lecture. But Taecyeon says if you do this again there won't be a second chance.”

Taemin sleepily nods, with half-lidded eyes watching Junsu busy himself in the room. “Your clothes are on the chair there. After you finish washing up, come to the kitchen for breakfast.”

Taemin is going through the motion, making his way to the kitchen. The hangover soup in front of him has him confused.

“Taecyeon said you drank at the club so I had it prepared,” Junsu explains without asking. “Whether you're still sober or not, the soup is nutritional to get your energy back.”

Taemin says thanks and digs in. It's a bit savory too early in the morning for his taste but he doesn't voice his complaints. As he ate, his awareness and energy comes back to him gradually. Junsu is sitting in front of him to keep him company and making sure he takes every bite.

“Did you go to my house to get my clothes?” Taemin asks timidly.

“Yes and I'm surprised,” Junsu replies, amused. “I thought your place would be much neater. Don't worry, I didn't tell your brother.”

“I was looking for something and didn't have time to clean up,” Taemin ducks his head to hide his embarrassment. “I was going to clean up later.”

The excuse sounds pathetic to his ears, if not for Junsu's fond exasperated head shake. Taemin quickly finishes his food before he leaves. Junsu offers him a ride but Taemin declines, saying he needs the exercise and his destination isn't far.

Alone, Taemin takes out his cell phone. Luckily it still has battery from last night, allowing him to check his messages. He goes to the latest one, finding Taeyong had messaged him about being back home safely.

But there's no messages from Key since last night.

Taemin frown and sends a quick message to Key asking if he made it back home safely. Usually Key would check in on him to make sure one or the other would make it back home safe at night. Taemin gives it some time but after a good while, Key doesn't text back. And Key is the king of texting, usually responding back to Taemin quickly.

This has Taemin worry. Maybe Key lost his phone. Maybe Key's phone ran out of battery. But there's no activity on Key's SNS, not even his daily update.

Taemin puts his phone away, trying to figure out Key's schedule when something caught his eye.

It's Key.

Seeing Key standing across the street has Taemin sigh with relief. He calls at Key, waving at him intending to go over. He quickly crosses overs and -

Key is no where in sight.

Taemin's eyes widened, worried until he sees Key turning around the corner. Just how did he get there so fast?! He had kept his eyes on Key until people walking by blocks his view, there's no way for him to get way over there so quickly.

As Taemin follows Key he starts to worry. Key has been silent and the clothes he's wearing are from the club last night. His face is devoid of expression, only tilting his head to get Taemin to follow after him whenever there was a hint of hesitation. Everything about him is extremely uncharacteristic and raises a red flag in Taemin's guts.

He feels like he's following Key forever until they reach a junkyard devoid of humans. Key finally stops walking, facing away from Taemin.

Taemin clutches his side, catching for breath. “What the hell, Key?! Why didn't you answer me when I was calling for you?!”

Key doesn't turn around or answer him, forcing Taemin to approach him. “What's going on Key? Answer me!”

But the moment he put his hand on Key's shoulder, he was forced back.

“Shut up!”

Taemin is shock and taken aback. He feels himself being pulled up by the collar of his shirt and flinches when Key glares at him. Key's expression is wild, eyes crazed with a hint of crimson undertone.

“Am I supposed to answer at your beck and call?” The twist of his tightened collar has Taemin yelped in pain. “I'm not your mother or your brother. I'm not your servant you stupid child. Am I supposed to pamper you, little darling? How naïve and selfish you are.”

The harsh words and Key's angry eyes has Taemin shake in his grip. “What are you talking about, Key?!”

“Isn't it obvious?” Key scoffs and rolls his eyes. “Why do I need to spell it out for you?”

He throws Taemin far, it has him rolling on the ground. There is definitely something wrong with Key. His eyes held anger but almost blind like he doesn't know what he's seeing. He knows Key is strong but not this strong. Key wouldn't have talk like that, wouldn't hurt him like this.

“Key snap out of it!” Taemin yells, struggling to get up. “You're not yourself, wake up!”

Key grabs him by the back of his shirt to raise him up, his powerful strength allows him to hold Taemin in one hand like holding a little kitten. Key tilts his head snarling. “I'm wide awake. What about you?”

He throws Taemin much farther and harder as Taemin's back hits a car. He gasps in pain at the contact, falling to his knees. “Key stop it!”

“Stop it!” Key mocks as he approaches. “Are you going cry for your little demon boyfriend?”

Key crouches down at Taemin eye level. “Or better yet why don't you run away? All you do is cause trouble for other people, letting other people handle your problems for you. That's all you can do. Run away, Taemin!”

The words hurt more than the pain on his body that he actually wants to cry. He doesn't know why Key is acting this way but he doesn't run away.

“Boring.”

A third person's voice could be heard above them. Taemin recognizes it's that guy from the club. Tao is sitting on top of the junkyard wreckage with his legs moving back and forth, watching the spectacle

“It's boring if the person doesn't fight back,” Tao says, throws something at Key. “Catch.”

Key caught it without looking at him and brings it up for Taemin to see.

A boxcutter.

Taemin shakes when Key unsheathes the sharp metal. “Key, please...”

“That should make a little more excitement,” Tao has a hand under his chin, watching them with interest. “Cut his face up. I want to see if he's still handsome after it's all bloody.”

Key raises the boxcutter up ready to stab. Taemin clenches his eyes at the inevitable.

“Why do you hesitate? Are you waiting for me to interfere?”

Key is suddenly disarmed by an unknown force and thrown away from Taemin, his back hitting a broken car. Tao was shocked by the sight, distracted when the wreckage pile he was sitting tips over. He yelped when he fell but it looks like his fall and the wreckage slows down, landing on the ground gently.

Taemin raises his head and opens his eyes. It's Minho who saved him. He doesn't need to know what expression Minho is making but knows instinctively what he's feeling.

“Don't hurt him,” Taemin struggles to get up. “Don't hurt Key!”

Minho doesn't look back to help Taemin up. “Are you in a position to ask this of me?” Minho idly plays with the boxcutter he took from Key, crushing it in his hand. “All this begging, do you think Key will listen to you?”

“So he was right,” Tao growls, getting up and moving towards Key while keeping Minho in his sight. “The demon arrives when his master is in trouble.”

“Oh?” Minho raises his eyebrow. “You heard of me?”

Tao doesn't answer. He puts his hand on Key's shoulder, who instantly got up like a puppet on strings. Key doesn't show a hint of pain but now his anger, dazed eyes is focused on Minho.

Key immediately launches at Minho with an animalistic roar, attacking him. Minho could have easily batted them away but he was surprised by the power and speed behind his attacks. Key is relentless, keeping Minho focused on him so he couldn't go after Tao.

“Interesting you can keep up with me,” Minho frown, guarding against Key. Taemin had pleaded for Minho not to hurt him. “Is that man controlling you?”

Key doesn't answer, growling as he attacks Minho. A particular punch has Minho stumble back, gingerly touching his lip where he got hit. He deems to stop wasting time and go past Key to attack Tao. But Key anticipated his move, appearing in front of Minho's path with speed rivaling to his own. A harsh kick from Key shoots Minho into a pile of junk.

“You sure know how to pick 'em,” Tao says, startling Taemin when he sees him next to him. “But I expected more from a demon.”

Taemin couldn't get away fast enough when Tao tugs him to his side. The action has Minho snap his head and moves toward them with purpose. He suddenly stops in his tracks, glaring murder at Tao.

“Looks like the demon got brains,” Tao offhandedly points out, smoothing out Taemin's hair with foreign familiarity that has Minho outright snarling. “Any closer and it's game over for the both of you. It's not part of his plan but this is as far as my deal with him goes.”

Taemin wants nothing more than to get away from Tao but his body wouldn't budge. Not from fear or revulsion, his body literally can't move. Not even able to lift a finger.

“I can control time within the space I'm in,” Tao explains, wrapping his arms around Taemin's shoulder like one would a lover. “I have complete control over anything in my domain whether to stop, slow, or speed them up. I'm not limited to only physical but mental as well. I can even make them go backwards or forwards in time.”

Tao's arms wrapped around Taemin's shoulder moves down, his hand rests in the middle of Taemin's chest. The murderous glint in his eyes would have cause Minho to charge in without regard to the dangers around them had not the fear in Taemin's eyes been evident.

“I can even make their heart completely stop beating in a second,” Tao whispers in Taemin's ear.

Black fire now flares through Minho's eyes, angry at Tao for threatening him. In his anger he didn't notice Key had sneaked up behind him, quickly putting Minho in a chokehold. He couldn't rip away Key's hold, his strength match against a demon. His fingers itching to summon the black hell fire to get out of this situation, even if it means burning Key.

Minho closes his eyes. I'm sorry, Taemin.

“So this is all a demon is capable of? Looks like it's finally my turn to shine.”

Something bright appears in front of them, forcing everyone to shield their eyes. This causes both Key and Tao to loosen their hold to block the light. When they finally regain their vision, Taemin and Minho are on the other side of the junkyard with the person who saved them.

Taemin rubs his eyes, shocked. “J-jonghyun?!”

Jonghyun gives a side smile. “Hey, little angel.” He turns to Minho whose glaring at him. “Aren't you going to thank me?”

Minho turns away. “I had it handled.”

Jonghyun noncommittal hums, turning his head to Key and Tao. “What happened to Key?”

“I don't know,” Taemin replies anxiously. “He's still wearing the clothes he wore at the club last night. I thought he went home.”

“What of the other guy?”

“He was also at the club last night. He and his friends were going to... do something to us...”

The admission has Minho's black fire flare in his eyes, the air whipping around them wildly matching his mood. Unlike Minho, Jonghyun maintains a calm composure with only a frown on his face.

“I didn't expect another one.” Tao puts his hands in his pockets and turns to Key. “Don't let them come after me.”

Key rushes at them hard and fast with unfocused eyes filled with rage. Minho and Jonghyun stops Key simultaneously, causing a loud shockwave that throws Key into a wreckage pile. The force was strong causing the pile to cave in on him.

“Key!” Taemin yells, running towards where he landed. He shifts the pile to free Key when a hand shot up aiming for his face. Taemin's eyes widened in horror but was saved by Minho who pulls him away in a nick of time. Key frees himself from the wreckage to attack again. Before Minho can react, chains made of light came out from the ground, binding Key from attacking. Minho and Taemin looks back to see it had been Jonghyun who saved them again.

“It looks like Key is possessed,” Jonghyun says, putting his hand down and approaches them. “But I don't sense an evil spirit in him, only the essence. It's buried deep inside him, close to his heart. I won't be able to free him with my usual method otherwise it'll be fatal.”

Key cackles heartlessly, twisting in his chains. His eyes manic and the harsh undertone laces in his words. “Stupid angel! You're more useless than Taemin. Such a disappointment - spineless useless hypocrite!”

Taemin clenches his hand, feeling helpless. “There has to be a way to save him!”

Jonghyun shakes his head, closes his eyes. “The root of evil is embedded deep in Key's heart, heavenly essence would hurt not only the evil essence but also the host.”

Taemin unclenches his hand, feeling lost at the lack of options. The evil in Key twists him to become something vile. But he can't abandon Key like this and he doesn't want to go down that route.

“Then what about demonic essence?” Taemin suggests. “If heaven powers would only hurt Key, couldn't demonic essence suppress and overwhelm it? Can't it be used to extract?”

“That will only make it worse,” Jonghyun bows his head, resigned. “Evil vs evil? That's impossible. It can only corrupt and destroy, it's impossible to save and restore.”

“Actually... that's a possible option.”

Taemin and Jonghyun snaps their head at Minho who has been thinking the whole time. He is literally grasping straws, throwing out random ideas. But who would've thought the idea would be taken into consideration.

“I can use my powers to override the evil essence of their control with my own,” Minho finally says after some thought. “But I've never done this before and I don't know what could happen.”

“Then you're more useless than that angel!” Key cackles, his head thrown back laughing. He's been cursing and laughing at them ever since he's been chained. His hair thrown and unkempt, giving him a mad look. “Think you're better than everyone but really you're all bark and no bite! And you couldn't even take Taemin's soul this whole time?! Can you even consider yourself a demon?!”

Minho would have been angry at Key's words, his powers would have flared reacting to them. But he only has eyes on Taemin because that's all it matters to him.

“I trust you,” Taemin agrees, his gaze firm and resolute meeting Minho's. “Let's do this.”

“Are you serious?!” Jonghyun splutters. “What if you hurt Key?”

“I don't see you coming up with any other solutions,” Minho sneers, rolling up his sleeves to get ready. “If there's nothing else, why don't you go look for that other guy. It looks like he's long gone.”

Tao had disappeared the second Key attacks them, using the chaos as a distraction. Jonghyun narrows his eyes and summons a sword with a beam of light in his hand. He swiftly levels the sword close to Minho's throat causing Taemin to yelp and jump back.

“If you destroy his soul beyond repair, I'll send you through heavenly tribulation that no one would be able to recover your ashes,” Jonghyun threatens, his hand tightens the grip on his hilt.

Minho doesn't move, looks back with a disinterested look. “If I can't save him, what hope can you have?”

Jonghyun narrows his eyes as they both face each other off, gauging their abilities and threat. The air thick and hard to breath, angel and demon so close to attacking each other.

But Jonghyun lowers his sword and steps back, he walks away leaving them.

Taemin had been tense from Jonghyun and Minho's intensive face off finally sighs with relief. “I thought you guys were gonna kill each other.”

“Maybe later,” Minho shrugs. “But now is not the time.”

Taemin bites his lips, turning to Key whose still bounded by Jonghyun's chains and cursing at them. Minho goes behind Key, holding his head straight. “Taemin, you still trust me, right?”

Taemin nods, his eyes holding onto Minho.

“Well I don't trust you!” Key spats, trying to twist his head out of Minho's grip. “I don't trust any of you!”

Seeing there's no hesitation in Taemin eyes, Minho gives a small smile, reassured. “Good. Because this might get ugly and whatever happens you can't back out.”

With one final nod from Taemin is all Minho needs to begin.

As soon as Jonghyun exits from Key's room, Taemin quickly approaches him. “Is Key okay?”

“He's fine,” Jonghyun replies. “Nothing serious. He will need to take it easy a couple of days.”

“Will he remember?”

“Not really. If he does it will be just a nightmare to him.”

“Good.”

Jonghyun sighs. “I don't know how that demon did it but he did a passable job.”

Taemin gives a tired smiles at the offhanded compliment. “I'll tell him you said that.”

Jonghyun rolls his eyes. “Don't bother. He's going to be unbearable if you told him.”

Taemin giggles at the comment. When Taemin looks back at the door to Key's room, the smile slides off his face. Saving Key hadn't been easy who fought against Minho's influence the whole way. The process to save Key even forced Taemin to get involved. It took almost half a day to bring Key back to them but they don't know for sure until Key wakes up.

Sensing Taemin's concern Jonghyun puts his hand on his shoulder and gives a reassuring squeeze. “Key will recover. He's a strong human. I'll let you know if anything changes.”

With reassurance Taemin gives a shaky smile. “I'll stop by in the morning.”

Taemin leaves Key's apartment tired and weak. He barely knows how he got home until he drops down on his bed.

“I did most of the work but it looks like you're about to fall over,” Minho materializes and sits next to Taemin on the bed. “To Key it'll be like nothing happened. Aren't you going to thank me?”

Taemin doesn't want to say anything, taking the blanket and covers himself from view. He wills himself to shrink into nothingness but that will never happen.

Sensing a downed mood, Minho regards him carefully. “Did you get hurt anywhere?”

Taemin shakes his head.

“Key said a lot of awful things about me,” Taemin murmurs. “How I was naïve and selfish, everyone coddles me. I didn't know that was how Key felt about me the whole time. Key gets hurt and he feels like that because of me!”

Just thinking about it has tears falling from Taemin's eyes. Although he knows that Key was under the influence, there was a part of Key that really felt that way about Taemin. The essence of evil embedded in his heart brings out all the dark and negative emotions, making Key easy to control.

“Tell me; did Key hurt you?” Minho asks. “He had no qualms to hurt everyone except you. Compared to when I actually fought him, you had it easy. He threw you around yes but there wasn't any strength behind his attacks because he was trying to scare you off. You wouldn't leave him alone so the only thing he could do was insult you. Say every mean thing deep in his heart so that you would leave him.”

Hearing Taemin's sniffles under the covers Minho reach out intending to soothe Taemin's worries. His hand hesitates, hovering just above Taemin's covered form. In the end he withdraws, his hands to his side clutching the bedsheets in his grip.

“Some small part of Key feels that way but a large part of him loves you with all his heart,” Minho says, looking away from Taemin. “You can't let this ruin everything you have with Key. I've seen the way he treats you and he never wants to hurt you.”

Taemin recalls back. Key wasn't in his right mind, had been controlled to hurt and destroy, doesn't care about who gets in the way. His super strength given to him allows him to easily toss people aside and break things. But Key had restrained himself from striking Taemin. The whole time Taemin hadn't even realize what Key had been trying to do. To protect Taemin from getting hurt.

Key had looked at him with angry filled eyes, eyes clouded and filled with pain. An unnoticed tear escapes from him. “Run away, Taemin!”

They were just lucky to get out of there safe and sound. He had begged Minho to not hurt Key. Begged him to do whatever it takes to bring Key back to him.

“Thank you, Minho-hyung”

Chapter Text

After making sure Taemin is safe and fast asleep, Minho slips out and goes to Key's apartment. He enters quietly but couldn't get by Jonghyun who had a sword to his throat.

Minho gives a side smile. “I'm starting to think you enjoy having a sword to my throat.”

“Why are you here?” Jonghyun doesn't entertain his bait, not lowering his sword. “Aren't you supposed to stay with Taemin?”

“He's safe. I'll have Onew check on him tomorrow morning,” Minho replies, using two fingers to move the sword away from his throat. “I came to confirm something. Did you kill him?”

Jonghyun narrows his eyes, puts the sword away. “I'm not allowed to kill humans.”

“Oh?” The answer has Minho give an unkind smile showing his canine. That is not a definite answer of what happened to Tao. “What do you think he is?”

Jonghyun gives Minho a deadpanned look. “I think you have a better understanding than I do.” He turns his back as Minho follows behind with an annoyed look. “This is the first time I encounter something like that. But to you this is not your first encounter, correct?”

“Aren't I supposed to ask the question?”

“Yes but you already know the answer.”

Minho scoffs. Typical of an angel never giving straight answers. He makes his way to Key's bedroom but was stopped by Jonghyun. “What are you doing?”

Minho smirks. “Just checking on my handy work. I'll let you supervise if you give me something to work with.”

He finally got under the angel's skin, seeing the miniscule dip on the corners of his lips. Finally Jonghyun steps back and takes something out of his pocket.

“This fell out of that person's hand,” Jonghyun says. “It's not legible.”

It is a business card. The card had been crumpled, the white line creases makes it hard to read. But Minho recognizes the logo and font on the card. The handwriting at the back tells a floor he is able to make out.

He doesn't voice his observations to Jonghyun, putting the card in his pocket and enters Key's room. Jonghyun follows to make sure he wouldn't try anything funny.

Key is fast asleep since he took the evil essence out of his heart. The process took longer than anticipated keeping him unconscious for the whole duration. He's in a healing sleep courtesy of Jonghyun's angelic abilities that would allow him to heal his mind and body to recover from the ordeal. He won't easily wake up from the two's intrusion until the next day.

Minho has his hand hover above Key's heart, his hand engulfs in black flames.

Jonghyun is startle by the action. “What are you doing?!”

“A follow up,” Minho explains, concentrating. “The essence is extracted but there's a bit still preserved in there.”

“I didn't notice,” Jonghyun says, looks at Minho with wide eyes. “Did you leave it in there on purpose?!”

“Don't worry, it's completely harmless.”

Purple balls of light the size of a bead emerge from Key's chest, floats up into Minho's hand. His black flames enclosed around the purple light, condensing it. He closes the palm of his hand to dissipate it.

“There's no side effects or lingering effects if that's what you're worrying about,” Minho says, leaving the bedroom. “Now if you excuse me, I have some loose ends to tie up.”

“Wait!”

Against his better judgment Minho lingers to hear what Jonghyun has to say. Sure enough Jonghyun is frowning, his lips twisted in a grimace and glaring at the floor.

“Thanks for your help,” Jonghyun says, lifting his head to look at Minho in the eye.

Minho smirks. “It must have been painful to say that.”

This had Jonghyun huff and turns away and Minho chuckling under his breath. Saving some face for the angel, Minho takes his leave.

There is a reason why he didn't eradicate all of the evil essence from Key in order to preserve them for tracking purposes. With the card he receives from Jonghyun, he finds himself at a high rise company building. The offices are empty and dark with everyone calling it a day.

In another hall there is light and sound coming from an office room. With the essence as a guiding tool, Minho made his way there and trickles of the conversation reaches his ear.

“So useless but at least he serves his purpose.”

“We did what you asked, now let us go!”

“Tsk tsk, who says we're done here?”

The conversation has Minho frowning. He opens his senses to get some clarity to what's going on in that room. He finds three people in the room, two of them have an empty-like presence while and one of them is dripping with the essence he extracted.

“I have another plan in motion, bring the one who can teleport and the one who can heal. Boss wants to have a word with them.”

“What?! What do you want with them?!”

“Nothing that concerns you unless you want to be involve.”

“We're already involve ever since you brought us here!”

Engrossed listening in on the conversation, Minho didn't realize someone is near him until a tap on his shoulder.

“Boo.”

Instinctively Minho slashed at the intruder but the man disappears before him like an afterimage. The intruder's cackle echoes in the hall, disrupting Minho's senses and concentration. Many times it seems like the perpetrator is behind Minho's shoulder only to disappear when Minho looks.

Finally Minho has the man pinned to a wall. The man has a cherub-like face and a mischievous smile even with Minho's hand on his neck with not a hint of worry. Like it's all just a game to him.

But with a whiff Minho realizes he's not dealing with a human, not even one of those things. The man can hide it under all the layers he wants, it doesn't hide the fact he is the originator who use his essence to control Key.

“It's rude to eavesdrop, Minho,” the man playfully scolds lace with a dark undertone. “Office hours are closed.”

Minho's eyes widen at his name causing him to grip the man's neck tighter. “Who are you?!”

The man chuckles, not the least affected by Minho's grip. “Boss said not to let my presence known but since you're here, it couldn't be helped.” He taps on Minho's hand holding his neck. “Can you let go now? It's hard to talk like this.”

The faux-innocent countenance is enough to irritate Minho to crush this man's throat. The man can pretend all he wants, he can easily remove himself from Minho's grip with the power he's hiding underneath. He take his time pealing back the layers as painfully as he can, to find what he is really hiding.

Minho doesn't slacken his hold, causing the man to sigh. “Don't you want to meet boss? He should still be in the office at this hour. How do I take you there if you're holding me like this?”

Minho narrows his eyes. “If you run...”

“I won't,” the man raises both of his hands to show its bare.

It doesn't make Minho feel at ease but he releases his hold. The man makes a show of rubbing his neck as though it hurts and walks with Minho following him.

They came up to opulent doors and the man knocks to announce their presence. He doesn't wait for a reply and enters. The door opens to a spacious office and opulent décor that marks someone in a high position.

“Did I tell you to enter, Nickhun?”

Nickhun shrugs, sauntering his way in and making himself at home. “I figure you needed a break. Besides, I have a visitor for you.”

Minho makes his way in and his eyes zeroed in at the person Nickhun is talking to. He's seen the man around Taemin, even in the photos Taemin have at home. He would be the last person to suspect to be involve.

Taecyeon glances up from his laptop. He doesn't look the least surprise. He takes off his glasses and closes his laptop. “Can you give us some privacy, Nickhun?”

Nickhun pouts, he had propped himself on the counter as though he got a seat to a good show. “But boss~”

Taecyeon only glares making Nickhun sigh dramatically, making a big show of forcing himself up to leave. “You won't let me have any fun.” And shuts the door.

Now it's only just Minho and Taecyeon; opting to stare at one another waiting for the other to make the first move. Finally Taecyeon sighs. “You want anything to drink?”

Minho only glares, watching Taecyeon move to the liquor cabinet for a glass.

“We have all types,” Taecyeon says, moving through the motion to get his drink. “Wine, scotch, cognac, even soju. It's well stocked and mostly for important guests. I don't drink during work.”

Taceyeon has already poured two glasses of wine, intending to hand one of them to Minho who didn't take it, keeping his eyes set on Taecyeon. He only shrugs and sets one of the wine glass down. “So straight to business?”

There's a lot of questions Minho has on the tip of his tongue and even more if he were to ask in Taemin's stead. He's seen the man around and by Taemin's account Taecyeon would have been the last person to suspect something from him. But as a demon, Minho shouldn't expect much from humans. What they show on the surface may not be true in their hearts.

Behind Taecyeon he sees a picture of Taemin and Taecyeon on the desk; both with matching eye-smiles and grins. What he sees before him is someone unrecognizable to the picture's counterpart.

“I'll get straight to the point; go back to Hell and leave Taemin alone,” Taecyeon says. “Whatever your price, I will compensate if it's within my means.”

“Looks like you know what I am,” Minho replies with a side smile. “But I'm afraid sending me back to Hell and leaving Taemin alone comes with a price that you can't afford.”

Taecyeon takes a sip from his wine glass. “Do you think I wouldn't know what is going on with Taemin? I'm telling you to take the offer, otherwise I will use other means to make you leave that are far more painful than it has to be.”

Minho scoffs at the threat. “You think you're capable of such?”

“I am resourceful and capable,” Taecyeon flatly replies. “Taemin can attest to the fact. Everything that happened so far is within my mechanism.”

Minho narrows his eyes, that's correct. Taemin extols about Taecyeon's good qualities, proud for having a successful and reliable brother with no fault to be found. But for all his praises there is a hint of self-depreciation that never sits right with him.

“Was it through your mechanism that your brother has been put in multiple life-threatening situations?” Minho asks, rage simmering underneath his tone. "That you allowed all this to happen?"

“Well I can't claim all the credit,” Taecyeon raises his glass to Minho. “Don't think I wouldn't notice your lateness to save my brother. Is it on purpose? But I digress, I should thank you for that.”

“What do you mean?”

“If it hadn't been for your appearance, those things wouldn't have shown up to attack Taemin,” Taecyeon says like he's explaining a simple concept. “The timing coordinates, something you can't deny.”

“If that were the case then the fault lies with Taemin,” Minho replies with a smug look. “After all, he's the one who summoned me in the first place.”

“Do not presume what you don't understand,” Taecyeon doesn't rise to the bait. “Their unwanted interest in my brother is due to your presence. And as the big brother, it's my job to clean up his mess. That includes getting rid of unwanted pests.”

Minho has killed for lesser offense than a loose tongue, especially coming from a human. The confidence and pride Taecyeon adorns like an armor has no holes or weaknesses. Minho has encounter many humans who puts up a false bravado when their time has come. Their bodies would never lie no matter what their mouth spews.

But Taecyeon is on a whole other level.

“I haven't always been a good brother,” Taecyeon confesses as he takes a sip from his wine glass. “I was garbage.”

The unwarranted confession has Minho watch Taecyeon warily.

“We're only five years apart.” Taecyeon swirls the wine glass in his hand, his eyes glazed. “There's just something about Taemin. When he was born, everybody's attention is always Taemin. Our parents, teachers, children – everybody. I was young at the time but Taemin is even younger. One day I took Taemin somewhere secluded – where there's no one around and told him to wait there. I never intended to come back. Longer time pass – and there was a huge storm, before I knew it I was running back for him and he's still in the same spot waiting for me! That brat – tried to shield me from the rain with his little arms, never mind the fact he was cold and soaking wet for who knows how long!”

Taecyeon throws the glass against the wall, loudly shattering into pieces. The look in his eyes as he spoke slowly changes from mad to somber.

“And he looked at me with such precious eyes and smiles at me. He was only seven,” Taecyeon thinks back on the moment wistfully, his head tilted back. “Had I known... Taemin still believes that I was the one who found him, doesn't remember being abandoned. His big brother – his hero.”

It took all of Minho's might not to sneer, not to strike even though his whole being is vibrating from unfounded anger. “So you had a change of heart?” he says, close to spatting. “To be the best big brother to make up for your mistake? Why are you telling me this?”

“I'm telling you this because there is nothing I wouldn't do for my brother,” Taecyeon says, turns to look at Minho in the eye. “Look around you, Minho. How I manage to attain all this is short of nothing to what I can do to you.”

The moonlight shining in the window gives Taecyeon's eyes a cold gaze with shadows stretch to his very soul. “When I went to college I asked our parents for Taemin. When I graduated I ask for Taemin again. When I finally became independent... I stopped asking.”

The words uttered has Minho tense, drenching him with something unidentifiable for even a demon like him.

Until Taecyeon smiles, eyes crescent like the innocent picture he has on his desk. “Just kidding.”

It doesn't calm him down.

“Oh don't look at me like some monster,” Taecyeon playfully says, raises an eyebrow. “They're not dead. Our parents are on an extended work trip. Jeju I think. They travel for work, haven't been back for quite a long time.”

Minho couldn't help but feel this was partly due to Taecyeon's design. Taemin's smile had a hint of loneliness when his family was mentioned in any way. No matter how much affection he holds or how well cared for, it's not something that can be easily overlooked and denied. It's probably why he held his brother on such high esteem because he is the only one to care and raise Taemin when their parents are absent.

“Taemin belongs to me,” Taecyeon declares, his voice is firm without a hint of hesitation. “Do you think he would listen to a demon over his own brother? No matter what contract he makes with you or whatever he promises you, his place is right by my side. His mind, body, soul, all belongs to me.”

He's heard enough. “I met a lot of humans but never met anyone quite as messed up as you,” Minho grins unkindly, the dark flames twists and turns in the palm of his hand. “What will Taemin think about you saying things like this? That his own brother harbors such thoughts.”

Taecyeon smirks. “You think Taemin is the only one who can summon a demon?”

That was the only warning Minho got before he gets attacked from behind by Nickhun.

Chapter Text

“Are you sure Key would like it?”

“Positive, don't be nervous.”

It had been a surprise when Onew showed up in front of his door first thing in the morning, planning to go to Key's apartment together. He doesn't know how or why but he's thankful for the company. Even more so with Onew lends a hand to help Taemin prepare food to bring over to Key. When asked, Taemin uses the excuse of Key being hungover. Thankfully Onew didn't press further and instructs him how to prepare the food.

The incident with Key has left Taemin with worry and guilt for dragging Key into this mess. And with Minho's absence it felt like he's close to crumbling.

Key opens the door haggard and tired. Overall he looks normal albeit less dressed. “Did we make plans or something?”

Onew raises the bag of food to show him. “You hungry?”

Key's eyes lights up to the offer of food, ushering them in. It quickly diminishes to disappointment when he realizes they brought over hangover soup. “I ain't sick.”

“It's good for you,” Onew smoothly replies. “Don't worry, we added some things so it's not as bland.”

“We?” Key shifts his eyes to Taemin, narrowing his eyes with suspicions.

Taemin pouts. “It's not poison, you meany.”

“But is it edible? I remember you tried to feed me that honey noodle thing.”

“It's Taemin's idea,” Onew smoothly interjects. “It has the Onew's seal of approval and supervision.”

Key gives a reluctant sigh. “Thanks guys.” And takes a bite. He nods his head at the taste and takes more eager bites, even eating the bread that comes along with it. When he realizes what he's doing, he coughs in his hand, embarrassed. “It's... acceptable.”

Laughter broke out as Key continues his meal. Seeing Key eating with a good appetite causes Onew and Taemin to decide on what to order for lunch. To the chagrin of everyone Key becomes involved to decide even though he just ate. After regaining the energy Key looks livelier and freshened up.

Onew left to get the food, leaving Taemin alone with Key.

“Taemin, did something happened last night?” Key asks. “My body feels sore and I felt light-headed.”

“You were drunk,” Taemin replies. “Very drunk. You probably slept in a weird position if you're feeling sore.”

“But how can a hangover be this bad for me to actually lose a day,” Key clutches his temple. “And when I tried to remember what happened... my chest aches... I remember there was someone unfamiliar talking to me and you were there too. Did I do something?”

This is the first time he sees Key unsure of himself. Key is always known to be confident and mature but under the surface he knows Key thinks little of himself.

Taemin looks away, biting the bottom of his lip, remembering how Key wasn't himself. How Key attacked him and said horrible things to him. The thought of it hurts but Minho made him realize Key is also hurting from the experience. But Key comes out of it unscathed and healthy with no after effects.

With that in mind Taemin gets up and hugs Key tightly in his arms. Key looks up, puzzled at his action. “What are you doing?”

“Making your headache go away.”

Key hums, doesn't push Taemin away. He returns Taemin's embrace, his head leaning on Taemin's warm stomach. “I don't remember much but I think I dreamed of this feeling... like you were right there next to me. And all I felt is warmth.”

It took all Taemin have to not cry. Instead he closes his eyes and brushes Key's hair. “Key, you can always lean on me.”

Not much goes on the day at Key's apartment but it was peaceful and idyllic that is much needed for all those present. As Taemin left Key's apartment he spots someone familiar idling nearby.

Taemin walks over to Jonghyun whose sitting on a bench in front of the apartment complex. “How come you didn't come with us?”

Jonghyun shrugs. “Didn't think I'd be invited.”

“Didn't stop you last time,” Taemin snarks despite his mild expression. “You saved Key, he wouldn't put you out.”

“You mean Minho saved Key,” Jonghyun corrects him, his eye twitches when he says it.

“Still counts,” Taemin sits besides him and sighs. “If you're wondering, he's doing just fine.”

At that Jonghyun sighs with relief. “I'm glad.”

Taemin gives a side glance at Jonghyun, turning his eyes to the direction of Key's apartment. “He got drunk because of you,” Taemin blurts out, causing the both of them to tense. “He got himself into a dangerous situation but all he could think and talk about was you.”

“I'm sorry,” Jonghyun looks down on his hands. “I didn't mean to upset him.”

“But you did,” Taemin crosses his arms. “Just tell me; did you use Key in order to get closer to me and Minho?”

He hopes that wasn't the case because Key would be devastated. Key thought highly of Jonghyun and have gushed about him to Taemin so often that in almost every conversation Jonghyun would be mentioned in some way. And Taemin wants to give Jonghyun the benefit of a doubt because Jonghyun had been nothing but nice and kind to him. But after everything he couldn't help but feel doubt and insincerity.

Jonghyun's fingers fiddles with nervousness, looking like he doesn't know what to say.

“Angels don't really leave Heaven unless it's for a mission,” Jonghyun begins to say, wistfully looks up at the sky. “An anomaly was discovered and I was sent to investigate and resolve the issue.”

Taemin narrows his eyes. “What does that have to do with you lying to Key? Are you playing with Key's feelings?!”

“What?! No! ” Jonghyun strongly denies. “I was always fascinated with humans. Earth was so different the last time I came and I wanted to learn and be involve with humanity. It was thanks to Key's efforts that I was able to enjoy my time here...”

Taemin frowns. “Was the anomaly Minho?”

“No, it was something different,” Jonghyun shakes his head. “Meeting Key was a coincidence. Becoming friends with you guys was also a coincidence. Minho is not my top priority.”

“You're on thin ice on the friendship thing with Key,” Taemin gives a haughty sniff. “You need to explain this to Key, not me.”

“I figure as much if he gives me a chance to explain,” Jonghyun sighs. “But with you - are we still friends?”

Taemin gives a glance. “I'll consider it.” His cheeky voice tells the both of them enough. “I don't like my friends fighting. Not just Key. Minho... he's also my friend too.”

“I never thought it was a possibility that the demon doesn't have an ulterior motive,” Jonghyun eyebrows furrow in thought. “Let alone sticking around for so long after being exposed. Are you sure he's your friend?”

“I don't know what else to call him other than friends,” Taemin tilts his head to the sky. “We hang out together, live together, eat together – living out our lives each day like this. What more can I ask for?”

At that Jonghyun relaxes back, glancing at Taemin with a soft look. “Do you know what I wish for the most? To be human. Living out each day like what you described with those you care about.” His hand drops to his side. “Sadly it requires a sacrifice no angel is willing to give.”

“Then don't do it,” Taemin shrugs. “I can guarantee you being human is not all it cuts out to be. But having people you care about surrounding you... makes living more bearable.”

Jonghyun has a sad smile. “I envy Minho for being able to experience that with you even temporarily.”

“Temporarily?”

“Taemin I thought you knew? Did you think Minho will be able to stay with you forever? Angels and demons are immortal. He has to go back to Hell eventually.”

Taemin bites his lips at the thought. It's something he has willfully ignored or put to the back of his mind because everytime he thought about it, his heart would ache.

Maybe Minho is getting tired of him already. Minho hasn't bothered him lately, disappearing often. He has that concentrated look on his face, thinking about something. Doesn't really talk or make a conversation with him too often as well.

Whatever this thing he has going on with Minho will end with either Minho taking his soul or Minho getting tired of him and leaving for good.

“You're right I guess,” Taemin sighs and gets up ready to leave. “I knew I shouldn't get my hopes up liking Minho like that, especially if he's going to leave me eventually.”

Jonghyun absently nods and waves goodbye. It was a few seconds later after Taemin left when he fully process what Taemin had said, causing Jonghyun to cough and choke on his own spit.

“I would have thought you had learned by now but considering my carpet getting bled on is unlikely.”

Minho could only glare at Changmin from his position on the floor, wounds closing at a snail pace rate. “I had it handled.”

Changmin hums, summoning a long staff in his hand. He pokes at one of the wounds on Minho's body, exacerbating the condition than it already is. “I can see that.”

Minho glares harder, keeping his facial expression under the control from the pain. “He caught me by surprise.”

“You were supposed to be better than that,” Changmin moves the staff away. “What a disappointment.”

Minho thumps his head against the floor, frustrated. He curses in his head, may Changmin never be able to get rid of his blood stain from the carpet.

He barely held his own against Nickhun who uses dirty tricks against him. He was irritating, barely using any of his true powers against him. He even called some of his henchman to fight his battle. A tall man who can use fire and another who is impossibly bright. He bested the two no problem but Nickhun had stabbed him in the back when he let his guard down.

Nickhun had stabbed him with a weapon laced with the power of heaven.

“I got it from a guy,” Nickhun shrugged, wiping his dagger with a handkerchief. “And a bunch of other things as well. You want to try them?”

He barely managed to get away, his energy drained and his body shut down. Nickhun didn't bother going after him, probably toying with him all along. But there's one thing he is very sure of.

Nickhun is a demon.

“So what are you going to do?” Changmin asks. “Encroaching another demon's claim is dangerous.”

Minho frown. “I don't know, I was hoping you can tell me.”

Taecyeon summoned and made a contract with a demon. When and for how long he has no clue. Whatever plot they're committing is dragging Taemin into this. Whatever they're doing isn't anything good.

Changmin drums his fingers against the desk he's leaning on. “I only thought of two options. First you leave it alone and return to Hell. It's not your business and it's a bad idea messing with another demon's claim, especially one who bested you like this.”

Minho scowls. “What's the other option?”

“The other option is to make a contract with a human,” Changmin suggests. “You'll be on par with that demon to be able to hold your own against him or better. Maybe find a different human since you're so reluctant to claim the boy.”

Minho doesn't like either option but Changmin is right. “I can't let this go.”

“I don't know why you're doing this to yourself,” Changmin gets up and walks over to him. “It's been years since your last contract, you're practically skin and bones.”

When demons make a contract with a human, a bond has been formed. Continuous human essence feeds a demon giving them a boost in strength and power to do a human's biding. The humans don't feel their essence being drain but it affects their mind to make rational decisions, making it easier for the demon to take their souls faster. The absorption of essence is evenly divided until the moment their time is up for their souls to be claimed.

Minho is well aware of that fact but he is not lacking in terms of strength. He is the wielder of the darkest flames of Hell. It's only because Nickhun resorted to tricks and unfair tactics that he was able to get the upper hand. If he makes a contract with Taemin, his strength knows no bounds, easily able to crush Nickhun and other demons before they can say a word.

But the thought of making a contract with Taemin -

Changmin pokes at one of the open wounds with his staff. “What did you say that caused this again?”

“A dagger laced with the power of heaven,” Minho grunts. “He said he got other things from heaven, probably behind the holy water incident.”

“A demon in possession with tools from heaven? Concerning,” Changmin doesn't look the least bit concern. “It's not healing.”

“It's healing,” Minho says. “It's taking much longer this time.”

And just like he says the wounds on Minho slowly close until not even a scar is left. Feeling better, Minho stretches as he moves to get up. But before he could Changmin has his staff pressed down on him to keep him on the floor.

Minho looks at the staff pressed on his gut with a confused expression. “Were you hoping that I bled out?”

“I was expecting it but now I wonder,” Changmin muse, his expression blank. “You're not any different from the last time we saw each other.”

“I told I'm stronger than you,” Minho smirks. “You gonna let me up?”

Changmin hums and a sharp pressure exudes on the tip of the staff. Luckily Minho reacted instinctively, using his flames to protect his gut and stop the staff. If he didn't react sooner, the staff would have pierced his gut.

The dark flames travel up the staff, forcing Changmin to move away and disperse the flames. The momentum allows Minho to grab Changmin by the throat and push him down on the desk in an uncomfortable position.

“Is this where you betray me?” Minho sneers, close to Changmin's ear and squeezes.

Changmin doesn't look afraid or in pain. “I always told you to never trust anyone.”

The hand that wasn't clutching Minho's grip on his throat rips down Minho's back hard. The burning pain causes Minho to let Changmin go, taking off the remnants of his shirt. He moves to attack Changmin but the staff gets summoned back into Changmin's hand. A tap on the ground generates a forcefield, stopping Minho in his tracks.

“I knew it.”

Minho snarls at Changmin's enigmatic smile. “What?”

“The reason why you were able to recover from an attack from heaven,” Changmin tilts his head. “Demons can't heal from that and it's been staring at me right in the face.”

Seeing Changmin doesn't try to attack him anymore Minho warily relax. “What is it?”

Changmin points at something behind Minho. It was a tall mirror. But Minho doesn't see anything different about himself when he looks at it. Doesn't feel anything different.

That is until Changmin picks up another mirror, giving Minho a clear view of his back. Suddenly it all makes sense and yet it doesn't.

“You are a fallen angel.”

Chapter Text

“You are a fallen angel.”

Minho tilts his head, “Excuse me?”

“You're a fallen angel. The proof is right there,” Changmin holds the mirror close until it's right in Minho's face showing two long identical scars run down Minho's back. They were poorly healed leaving misshapened evidence behind.

The perfect position of where angel wings should be.

Minho scoffs, knocking the mirror out of Changmin's hand. “You're lying to me. Because how else I wouldn't know those things are on my back.”

“Do you make it a habit to look at your back?” Changmin shakes his head. “More than a century and you have no idea what you are. I would have pity you but it looks like you're taking this fact very well.”

“Because I don't believe it and you're playing a prank,” Minho retorts.

“Really? That's what you think?” Changmin raises his eyebrow. “Do you think I would lower myself to say you're a angel as some sort of prank?!” He pulls off the glove from his hand, revealing burnt and peeled off flesh. “Look at my hand. Did you forget that you're able heal from holy water when demons would have burned? You were practically drenched but you turned out just fine. We can test it out if you're not sure, there's a priest a couple street down who can lend some holy water to dump on your head.”

Minho glares at Changmin but when he sees Changmin didn't waver, the thought finally sets in. But the more he thinks about it the more it seems absurd.

“Demons are not too particular with labels,” Changmin studies his fingernails of his injured hand. “We get grouped together but there are differences that separates us. Made demons, fallen angels, pure demons - honestly its nothing special. There are things fallen angels can do that demons can't and vice versa,” he explains, looking practically disinterested. “How you are somewhat immune to hell fire and holy water but not completely? There is nothing special about your predicament; many angels fell before you but not all of them survived the ordeal.”

“Then why didn't you tell me earlier?” Minho closes his eyes, clenches his hand. “Why now? You've known me since the very beginning.”

“You fell to Hell the same way demons are born and made; screaming and crying, tortured from even breathing,” Changmin breathes deeply through his nose, the topic heavy. “There weren't any wings on your back – burned away leaving nothing but bloody scars. When I was there, you couldn't tell one from the other unless the proof is staring right in your face. You were strong and managed to survive the fall, resentful enough to be reborn and thrived in Hell. Happy?”

“I remember the pain,” Minho clutches his head. “But I don't remember that. And why? How?”

“Most who fell don't remember,” Changmin shrugs. “Memories too painful and prefer forgotten. Discarded and thrown out of the Heavens without a chance of redemption?” He shoots an unkind smile to Minho. “I assume trauma related what do humans call it – PTSD?”

“Enough!” Minho's thoughts are in turmoil, slams his hand against the surface. In his case the mirror, breaks into little pieces and his hand bleed from the shards. “Whatever you think I am... I-I'm not... I'm a demon...”

“Then why are you reacting like this? The reason I'm telling you this is because you're unaware becoming soft and that's dangerous,” Changmin stands. “Why does it take you this long to make a contract with a human, to take their souls and move on? A fallen angel with sentimentality? They still need to feed. If it was a demon they would be a laughing stock in the entire realm. But now that you know, what will you do next?”

--

Changmin's question turns in Minho's mind even after leaving the bookstore with an unanswered question. This revelation of what he actually is... doesn't make him feel any different than from what he feels before. There was a feeling of numbness in his chest, wallowing Changmin's question. What should he do now?

In his musing he finds himself wandering around until he arrives at a particular route. He spots Taemin leaving the convenience store with a bag of snacks in his hand.

When Taemin sees him, his eyes light up with a big smile. “Demon hyung!”

The nickname has Minho bewildered, now that he isn't what he thought he is. A nickname Taemin has taken to calling him since the beginning. But he doesn't want Taemin to stop calling him that.

Taemin walks up to him, oblivious to the turmoil in Minho's head. “Where have you been?” he asks. “I haven't seen you around lately.”

When Minho doesn't answer Taemin mistakenly follows Minho's eyes to the bag he's holding. Eager, he takes out two ice cream cones he bought from the store. “You hungry?” He removes the wrapper from one of them and holds it for Minho to take.

Minho looks at the ice cream weirdly and Taemin just waves it at him. “Hurry up, hyung. It's going to melt soon.”

Minho hesitantly takes it, allowing Taemin his hands free to open his own. Taemin tastes it little by little, making a satisfied noise. “So good and so cold~”

Cone in hand, the two stroll to the walkway that overlooks the buildings and roads. A perfect place to hang out and relax. On the way Taemin chatters about his day. For some reason Minho doesn't find it boring or annoying, but content by Taemin's side. The turmoil thoughts in his head slowly but surely calms the more Taemin talks.

Something as simple as eating ice cream and walking leisurely, it's nothing Minho personally experience. And experiencing a feeling he never thought to associate himself with. With all his years of more than a century, only having met Taemin does he discover such things.

Seeing Minho silent and not eating the ice cream has Taemin stop and frown, “Do you not like yours? It's chocolate.”

Minho looks down at the ice cream in his hand and finishes with less than five bite without stopping from the coldness of the treat until nothing is left. This fills Taemin with awe, whose own ice cream is dripping down on his fingers that was holding the cone. Without thinking, Minho takes Taemin's hand and taste the ice cream staining his fingers. His tongue dances between the digits, cleaning them from the melted treat.

Taemin squeaks and snatches his hand away. “Minho! What was that for?!”

Minho carefully looks at Taemin, who suddenly looks shy and unable to meet Minho's intense eyes. It was cute in a way like a small animal or child. There is a hint of a pout that has him chuckle in his head.

And the thought momentarily bewildered him, since when had he thought of Taemin like that? When Changmin told him he is a fallen angel? Preposterous.

Minho shrugs. “Just because.”

“Just because?!” Taemin repeats, touches his hand that Minho had his mouth on causing his cheeks to color. “If you wanted more I can always buy more for you. There's a lot of different flavors too and... you don't have to eat my fingers!”

The last part of the sentence has Taemin's ears turning red, giving a cute hue to his complexion. The look has Minho smile before he caught himself and turn away, his arms leaning on the railing. “This is the first time I ever had ice cream.”

“What really?!” Taemin exclaims, his hands clutches the railing next to him and his shyness forgotten. “The first time?! Are you joking?”

“Little one.”

Minho can feel Taemin perked up from the nickname. So he isn't the only one who has an attachment given to the name. It made him feel slightly better as he is the only one to call him that. Just as how Taemin is the only one to call him demon hyung.

The only person to call him hyung.

“If you were to do everything over again,” Minho says, staring out to the hills behind the sight of buildings and roads. “Would you still allow yourself to summon me in your bedroom?”

Taemin hums. “I'm afraid that isn't up for me to decide. I still don't know why and how you were summoned in the first place.”

“Then in that case even if you knew from the beginning that you would become hopelessly entangled with me, you wouldn't regret it?” Minho asks.

“Now you're trying to sound so important than you're not,” Taemin snickers at the thought. “But nope. I won't regret it. I'd probably do it again but in the living room next time. More space and better lighting that way.”

But Taemin's answer doesn't make Minho feel better, making him think of other possibilities. But there's another possibility, a thought nagging in his mind.

“If I wasn't a demon,” Minho starts. “If I were something else...”

“Huh? What brought this on?” Taemin asks, moving closer to Minho to see his face. “Hyung... you're pouting!”

Minho feels surprised by Taemin's outburst, unaware of the expressions he's making. He turns away from Taemin's eager eyes. “No I'm not!”

“You are and your face is red! Its so cute!”

The sound of cheerful laughter rang in his ears. Minho glances and sees Taemin chuckling whole-heartedly with a wide smile on his face. The afternoon sun setting down casts a warm glow, wrapping Taemin's whole being like a halo. The sight made him feel lost for words, unknowingly lower his guard.

“I don't think it's important if you're a demon or not,” Taemin answers smiling, his laughter subsides. “Whether you're a demon, angel, or a human. As long as you're you, Minho, that's what matters. But Minho, do you regret it? Being summoned by me?”

Do you regret falling from heaven? Will you change your answer when the time finally comes to take your soul? Minho turns his head away, with a wistful look watching the sun set. An golden like glow fills the space in between the sky and earth, basking the two in warmth. The setting sun falls between the split in the hills far away, creating a line separating them.

After a while Minho answers. “Does it even matter?”

I wonder if another world exists. It will still be you and me in the end. I hope that there will always be us and that we will find our way to each other.

Chapter Text

“I finally meet a nice, normal, fun guy, flirt a bit, introduce him to a few of my close friends, and then – bam! - he drops this ball on me. How do I even handle that? How does anyone handle something like that?! Is there anyone else whose not human – Taemin put your hand down! Stop saying you're an alien or a mermaid, whatever!”

“Key I already said sorry. How many times do I need to say it?”

“As many times until I feel like it and Taemin stop putting your hand up!”

“You don't know my life!”

With everything that has happened recently, none of them had the chance to relax and let loose. The opportunity comes along for all five of them to relax at Onew's cafe. The cafe is closed for their use to have dinner and spend time together as its been so long the last time they met under normal circumstances.

It seems Key is finally giving Jonghyun a chance and milking it for all that he's worth. With everything out in the open and revealed, the atmosphere is less tense than it was before.

All except one.

“Onew, don't follow this brat's lead and put your hand down!”

This causes both Jonghyun and Minho to tense as they look over at Onew with undivided attention who raised his hand up to Key's rhetorical question. Taemin has a gleeful look waiting for what Onew will reveal and Key being exasperated from Taemin's antics.

“I,” Onew pauses for dramatic effect. “Am an old man.”

Taemin groan and Key shakes his head at the answer. “You always say that!” Taemin complains.

“But it's true,” Onew smiles, taking another piece of rolls from the plate. “I am very, very old.”

“If you're old then what am I?” Key points at him with a bottle in his hand. “You're not that much older than me and yet I'm the only one who has back pain! The only one who can be considered ancient are these two over there – by the way, which of you is older?”

At the mention both Jonghyun and Minho glare at each other, sizing each other up. Their glaring was cut off by Taemin flicking sauce packets in their faces, startling them.

“Even if they're old, they are the least mature,” Taemin states in a manner of pompousness. “That's why Onew is the oldest.”

Key guffaws as both Jonghyun and Minho looks at Taemin with twin bewilderment. “That's the first smart thing you said tonight that makes sense,” Key smacks the table in his glee. His words causes Taemin to pout with Onew shaking his head.

Jonghyun sighs with a good nature smile. “Then who is older after Onew?”

“You,” Taemin points. “Then Key, Minho, and then me. Since I'm the youngest that means I get dessert!”

“You do know that I'm alive for more than hundreds of years,” Minho points out. “Older than your grandparents.”

“The fact that Key is more mature than you is telling something,” Taemin retorts back with a cheeky grin. “Which means you're younger than him.”

Key laughs out loud at Minho's expense. Only Taemin is able to get away messing with Minho without suffering his wrath so Jonghyun will take advantage as much as he can. “Taemin, does that mean you will need to call Minho ahjussi instead?”

Key chokes on his saliva from laughing too much and Minho gives Jonghyun a death glare. But Jonghyun has a mild expression in the face of the demon like the angel he his.

Taemin shakes his head and smiles. “Minho is hyung.” He then points at them one by one. “Key is umma. Jonghyun is ahjussi. Onew is halabeoji (grandpa).”

Key now has his face down, laughing muffled. Minho looks smug. Jonghyun pouts at his advantage turned against him. Onew doesn't look faze, smiling mildly and pats the top of Taemin's head like he would a child. “In theory?”

Taemin smiles like a bodhisattva. “In theory.”

That's how their night goes. While Taemin and Key went into the kitchen to get desserts, the two ethereal beings took the opportunity to question the mysterious cafe owner.

“So,” Minho starts. “What are you really?”

“I didn't lie,” Onew raises an eyebrow as he sips his drink. “I'm an old man.”

“Alright then,” Jonghyun's turn. “How old are you? When were you born?”

The questions was specific and yet Onew gives a thoughtful hum before he answers. “Hundreds, I stopped counting. There were emperors and warlords back then.” His eyes dimmed, caressing the edge of his cup in thought. “I outlived my family, I don't even remember what they looked like anymore. Any friends or acquaintances I made are only temporary compared to my life span.”

“But you're human, there's no denying that,” Minho says. “Are you immortal?”

“Might as well be,” Onew shrugs. “I can't get sick or aged. I tried to... end it. Didn't really take. I even found myself regenerated and rejuvenated one time when my head got chopped off.”

Nobody at the table reacts to the gory details, suddenly finding the table or whatever is in front of them more interesting to look at than each other.

Onew sighs as he tries to lighten the mood. “Doesn't really hurt much – decapitation I mean. Unless they were hacking with a dull blade. Bullet to the head - because of my disposition it kind of hurts. The bullet is just stuck there and it gets hot because the body -”

“OK we get it!” Jonghyun slaps the table, his other hand pinching the space between his brows. “We're just trying to figure out how is it possible? You're clearly human but you're not especially what you're claiming to be alive for a long time.”

“You want my life story,” Onew looks at them with a glint in his eye. “Taemin knows it.”

“What?!” Minho looks surprised. “Taemin knows and he didn't tell me?!”

“I told Taemin and he knows it by heart,” Onew replies. “Key knows about it but he probably forgot. I don't just tell anyone this but since you are both alright, I think I'll tell you.”

“Tell them what?”

Taemin and Key arrived back with some cutlery and desserts, oblivious to the discussion that took place. For some reason Jonghyun and Minho felt tense at the intrusion like they were caught speaking about something taboo.

Only Onew looks at ease, smiling up at them. “You chose the waffle and shortcake? Did you heat it up?”

“I used your oven if that's alright with you,” Key answers as he sets up the table. “Taemin added the whip cream. So what was it you wanted to tell them?”

“They wanted to hear about the story of the blue star.”

Jonghyun and Minho looks confused. Taemin claps his hands, excited. “I like that story even though it makes me sad.”

Key sighs, sitting down to get comfortable. “It's Onew's story. Who are we to change it?”

The story sets in ancient Korea where an aspiring scholar discovered a blue star that fell from the sky. When the blue star is absorbed into him, the scholar discovers he became immortal. From then the scholar goes on an adventure; going to new places and meeting new people. The scholar often encounter misfortunes at the end of each journey, only to find a new path that leads him to another adventure.

Suddenly it makes sense why Taemin and Key know what Onew is and yet do not know. Onew spins it like a story.

After cleaning and closing up shop, Key decided they're going to have a sleep over at Taemin's place. Or at least just him and Taemin. Onew mentioned he has an early morning so he can't go. Minho and Jonghyun aren't invited because it's “humans only”.

“You do know that I live with Taemin, right?” Minho mentions with what looked to be a lecherous look. “I'll have to go back later. I even have my own room. But... we slept together on the same bed.” With emphasis.

This causes Key to screech as he tries to attack the smug demon, being held back by the exasperated Taemin and Onew. Jonghyun looks Minho dead in the eye and began to pat the top of Taemin's head, causing the smug look on Minho's face to drop.

Taemin nervously chuckles, trying to appease Key. “Nothing happened I swear! Minho is usually off in his own room or somewhere – hahaha – Minho tell them!”

But whatever Jonghyun did, made Minho have a sour look. Even moving away from Taemin when he tries to nudge him. All it does made him look petty.

After that Taemin and Key left to catch the bus, leaving Minho and Jonghyun waiting outside the cafe for Onew to closing up.

“That was dirty,” Minho sneers at Jonghyun whose looking calm. “Covering Taemin with blessing.”

“If it keeps your dirty mitts off,” Jonghyun shrugs, looking at Minho carefully. “You've been quite amiable tonight. Did something happen?”

“Do I get a gold star for my behavior?” Minho sneers.

“I'm serious. I know we have our ups and downs but I want to get along with you,” Jonghyun replies with a serious tone. “Especially since we're always meeting together. For a demon, you're not so bad.”

This causes Minho to scoff. “For an angel you're still a prick. Will you still say that when I take Taemin's soul? Will you stop me?”

“You could have taken him all this time and yet you didn't,” Jonghyun tilts his head. “At this point will you actually take him?”

Before Minho can answer, Onew approaches them having finished closing up. “OK now that it's just the three of us, what shall we do?”

Minho rolled his eyes, opting not to answer. Jonghyun's attention is diverted to Onew. “That story''s ending, is it true?”

Onew shrugs. “It's a wish.”

Jonghyun frown. “To be reunited with the ones you lost... I shouldn't tell you this but that's almost impossible especially with that many years. As for the other one... I can look into it for you.”

“I never really hide what I really am. Not with anyone I'm ever with.” Onew has a sad smile and shakes his head. “It's fine. It's a selfish wish with this gift I was given. It's something I hope for someday but I'm content spending my days like this until I have to pack my bags and move on.”

Minho looks at Onew curiously. “How did you meet Taemin?”

“Taemin?” Onew tilts his head in thought. “Taemin first came to the cafe when he was in high school. For a high school student he's quite adorable. He used to come with this other kid...”

Onew paused and his thoughts trailed off has Minho and Jonghyun look at him curiously. Jonghyun had to snap his fingers at him to get him to focus.

“Urgh, sorry -” Onew shakes his head, his hand clutches at his temple. “Where was I... Oh. One day Taemin came in alone and in a sad mood. Looking at his sad face breaks my heart so I tried to comfort him. I wasn't the only one who felt like that because Key also stepped in and took Taemin under his wing. That's actually the first time they met. Key always sequestered himself in the corner of the cafe so that he can do his work. To have him step out for Taemin's sake – after that the three of us became friends.”

Onew had a soft smile thinking back to those days but Minho frowned. “Who was the kid that originally came with Taemin?”

Before Onew can answer, a sharp icicle was thrown aiming at his head. Minho instinctively shot up to block it with his flames, melting it instantly. This causes Jonghyun and Onew to become tense from the unexpected attack.

“Awww... why did you move?”

Xiumin saunters towards them, tossing his ice shards in his hand. But he didn't come alone. Kyungsoo follows behind him along with Chen.

Minho clicks his tongue, his shoulders back baring his full height. “Back for a beat down? You know how this goes last time.”

Chen growls, the lightning crackles behind him in agitation. “We'll see about that.”

Jonghyun turns his head to Onew. “Get out of here, we can take care of this.”

Onew huffs. “Can't you take this somewhere else? You'll wreck my place of business.”

Minho growls. “Why don't you both get out of here before you get in my way!”

“Doesn't matter to either of us, because you're all gonna die.”

A blast of water shot out from above them, they all barely able to dodge out of the way. Up at the rooftops is Suho surprise attacking them from above.

Seeing Suho again has Minho's blood boiling, couldn't forget the rain of holy water he had endured. He was about to take another step when Jonghyun gets in his way with a sword appearing in his hand.

“Is this the one that you said who can make it rain holy water?” Jonghyun swings the sword in his hand a couple times. “I have some questions for him.”

Onew cracks his knuckles and moves to ease the kinks in his neck. “That leaves me and Minho with the other three. Don't worry, I'll take the shifty looking fella and the rude boy. I'm the eldest, after all.”

Kyungsoo who hasn't said anything pouts. “Who are you calling shifty looking?!” He stomps his foot and tiles broke away from the street, ready to attack.

In his mind Minho feels bewildered of Jonghyun and Onew's presence. The feeling outrage but also something he couldn't describe. A feeling he isn't alone to face this threat.

Shaking those useless thoughts out of his head, Minho clicks his tongue. “Just don't get in the way.”

Without hesitation he shot black flames at Xiumin and company, to get rid of them once and for all.

“So what are you gonna do about Minho?”

Taemin huffs. “What do you mean what am I gonna do with Minho?”

“He's been living with you for how long?” Key says in a 'matter of fact' tone. “Did you charge him rent for living with you?”

“How can I charge him rent?” Taemin asks bewildered, doesn't expect their conversation would be like this. “Does he even have money?”

“He mentioned he's old so he must have money somewhere and maybe conjure it,” Key waves him off, like he's talking about the weather. “But that's not the only thing I meant. What you're gonna do about Minho.”

They took their time walking to Taemin's apartment. Now that Key knows, questions will inevitably come up but a heavy burden has been lifted. This was the main reason why Key wanted a impromptu sleepover with Taemin without the presence of the demon and angel.

And it seems like almost everyone wants to know what will happen between him and Minho. He still doesn't know what to do with him and even doesn't want to know what will happen in the future. Couldn't they go the rest of their days like how they were now?

Taemin shrugs, playing off his nerves. “I might write a will, just in case...”

Key clicks his tongue and frowns. “I'll fight him if he tries to take you away.”

“Key, he's a demon.”

“That won't stop me from trying. I'll use a bible to beat him.”

“That doesn't work on him, I tried.”

Key shakes his head. “As far as demons go, he's not bad. Barely acceptable though.”

“Key, he's the only demon you know.”

“And I like to keep it that way.” Key snorts. “Hey, remember that time when I thought Minho was a prosti-”

“He'll kill you if you say that. Even I won't be able to stop him.”

They finally reach Taemin's apartment and opens the door. Key looks confused when he steps in.

“Taemin, did you forget to turn off your lights when you left?”

“I don't remember,” Taemin frown. “Possibly.”

He scans his apartment, nothing is amiss and out of place. Key heads straight to Taemin's refrigerator in the kitchen. “You're out of banana milk.”

“I could have sworn I restocked,” Taemin goes to where Key is. Lo and behold, no banana milk.

“Did Minho drink them all?”

Taemin shakes his head. “He doesn't care much for the taste. He only drinks it when I give it to him.”

Key sighs and shuts the refrigerator. “Taemin you can't still be drinking banana milk at this age. You're all grown up and -”

Whatever Key has to say was cut off. Taemin looks at him curiously and follows Key's line of sight in the direction of his bedroom. The light is also on except Key is tense, frozen from his spot.

“I thought I heard something.”

The words causes Taemin to tense as well. Key silently picks up a frying pan and carefully makes his way to the bedroom without making a sound with Taemin following behind.

They reached the edge of the door, Key uses the frying pan to open the door silently revealing someone inside.

“Kai?”

Kai is lying on Taemin's bed with a few books around him. Cartons of empty banana milk surround him creating a mess. Just looking at the mess in his own bedroom causes an ugly feeling to rise in Taemin's chest. It doesn't help the fact that, Kai is acting like this is his own bedroom.

Kai looks up from the book he was reading when Taemin says his name. “Took you long enough.”

Taemin pursed his lips at the sight. “What are you doing here?”

“I was waiting for you,” Kai sits up properly from the bed. “You said I'm always welcome to come here.”

“I prefer it if you gave me a heads up though,” Taemin frown. “What's up?”

Key had been watching their exchange carefully. And even when Taemin acknowledges he knows Kai, Key doesn't let his guard down. If anything he's even more on guard, subtly moving by Taemin's side and not taking his eyes off Kai. “Taemin, who is this?”

“This is Kai,” Taemin introduces. “A friend.”

“Friend?” Key tilts his head assessing Kai's unkempt appearance. “I never heard of him from you before.”

“Funny thing,” Kai gets up from the bed and stands to his full height that towers over Key. “He certainly never mentions you.” His eyes flicker at the frying pan Key is still holding with an amused look. “Were you going to cook something?”

“I have other use for it.”

Taemin nervously looks back and forth between Key and Kai, tensions running between the two. Key is angry about Kai's unwanted presence and lack of manners. Kai intimidating the newcomer and angry of the self-proclaimed friend.

Taemin nervously laughs to break the tension. “So Kai, what is it that you need?”

“Can't I visit you?” Kai's eyes never moved from staring down Key. The smirk on Kai's face has Key fuming. “I miss you.”

“I miss you too and can't we -”

“Are we actually ignoring this right now?!”

Key moves so that he's between Taemin and Kai, giving Kai a particular harsh look. “You showed up uninvited in someone's apartment. Decided to wait in someone's bedroom, going through their stuff, and eating their food. You didn't even give a heads up – if we didn't know any better, you could have been a burglar.”

“And you!” Key turns his attention on Taemin. “You had a bad habit of downplaying the severity of situations to the point of no return! Your friend showing up in your apartment without notice?! How does he even get in?”

Key's lecture has Taemin shrinking in himself. But he knows Key's anger comes from a place of concern and worry. As Kai shows up out of the blue without regard raises a red flag in Key's books.

The smirk on Kai's face drops. “You can't talk to Taemin like that.”

“That's none of your business,” Key snarls. “Even that demon knows proper etiquette -”

“You know about the demon?”

Key gives Kai a suspicious look. “You know him?”

Taemin sighs. “He knows about Minho.”

“Huh,” Key nods as he takes in the information before brushing it off. “It doesn't matter. As I was saying you can't just be staying here like this without expecting -”

His words get cut off when Kai suddenly puts his hand over Key's face. Both Taemin and Key were stunned by the unexpected action.

“You're too loud.”

And in an instant Key disappears into thin air.

Taemin's reaction was slowed, doesn't know what actually happened. A second later he screams and looks at Kai with horror. “What did you do?!”

“He was so loud,” Kai shrugs, plopping himself down on Taemin's bed. “How can you stand that guy?”

“Where is he?!” Taemin yells, grabbing the collar of Kai's shirt, freaking out over Key's disappearance. “What happened to him?!”

The nonchalant in Kai's attitude diminishes, looking at Taemin dead in the eye with a indescribable look. “You care about that guy more than me?”

The question sounds dangerous in Taemin's ears, causing him to realize he is grabbing Kai by his collar. This is the first time Kai acted in this manner and somehow Key disappears with just a touch of his hand. Kai, someone who Minho considers as dangerous, who doesn't want Taemin to ever be alone with him.

With great reluctance Taemin lets go of Kai's collar and takes a step back away from him. He takes a deep breath to compose himself. “What happened to Key?”

Kai has been watching him carefully, assessing him like a cat with their prey. Taemin is tense, doesn't know what will happen if he makes the wrong move.

More than seconds passes in tense silence that would have Taemin squirm if not for that unknown fear until Kai finally deigns to answers. “He's fine. He's at the corner store two blocks away.”

Taemin let's out a breath of relief but he doesn't have time to fully relax as that is the wrong move to make.

“What did you think would happen to him?”

Kai get's up so that he is in Taemin's space, looking down at him with contempt. “Did you think so less of me?”

Taemin frowns, his neck tilts to meet Kai in the eyes. “You can't do that.”

“Sure I can,” Kai says. And he disappears in a blink of an eye, just like what happened to Key.

“It's part of my powers. I can teleport but I can also teleport people and things with just a touch.”

Kai's voice comes from behind Taemin, causing him to swerve around bewildered. But he doesn't stay behind Taemin for long and in an instant he's on top of Taemin's bed with a new carton of unopened banana milk and a bag of jelly candies.

“This power is really convenient,” Kai explains as he opens the bag and digs through it. “Saves a lot on transportation. I could of have ice powers like Xiumin or throw fireballs like Chanyeol. But this power of mine, I can go any where I want. And I can get rid of whoever I want. Nothing can stop me.”

Kai finds what he is looking for in the bag and offers them to Taemin. In his hand were strawberry flavored jelly candies, Taemin's favorite. But Taemin doesn't move to take it, looking at Kai with a feeling of weariness, a different perspective of someone he once thought of as a harmless friend.

Kai caught on to Taemin's thoughts and retracted his hand, smiling and yet not a smile. “I thought you know about it. I never hide that from you.”

Taemin doesn't relax from it. He repeats his question. “Why are you here?”

Kai doesn't deign to answer, opening the wrapper of the candy he previously offered to Taemin and eats it like he hasn't heard Taemin speak. He makes a show of moving the candy in his mouth, keeping eye contact with Taemin standing before him. His eyes doesn't move away from Taemin and swallows the candy, finally speaks.

“I miss you.”

A simple answer that caused this situation to spiral out of control. Taemin has the urge to shake Kai for being the cause of this. All the good feelings he had prior to entering his home disappears because of Kai. Now all he wants is for Kai to leave and to find Key to make sure that he's okay.

Kai narrows his eyes. “I can see I'm the only one who thinks that. And to think I came all this way to see you.”

Suddenly Kai seizes Taemin's hand. Taemin flinches at the sudden action and looks down at what Kai is doing.

Kai is looking at the ring Taemin has on his finger. It was a couple ring set as the other also rests on Kai's finger. Something small and insignificant to Taemin's eye is a key to the mystery of Kai's forgotten past.

“You kept it.” Kai breathes out.

“Yes,” Taemin replies. But he couldn't care less any more.

It looks as though Kai is lost in thought over the appearance of the ring that Taemin has to shake his hand out of Kai's grasp for him to let go. “Stay here if you want, I need to go.”

Taemin turns to leave only for his face to meet Kai's collarbone. Kai had teleported and blocked Taemin's way.

“So you're abandoning me.”

Taemin frowns. “That's not it.”

“Then why are you leaving?” Kai asks, the look on his face is indescribable as he crowds Taemin to walk back into his room. The back of Taemin's knees hit the bed, forced to sit down to have Kai now standing over him.

“I thought you were my friend, Taemin-ah,” Kai says, the tone in his voice causes Taemin to inwardly shiver. “Don't I hold a place in your heart?”

“Why are you acting like this?” Taemin asks, nervousness laced in his voice. “This isn't like you.”

This causes Kai to laugh, throwing his head back. But his laughter is not one of mirth.

“You don't know me at all.”

Kai reaches out for Taemin slowly. It wasn't an abrupt action like what happened to Key. With a finger just barely a breath away Taemin couldn't help but flinch away and clenches his eyes. When nothing happened and Taemin opens his eyes, the finger hovers near him innocently. He looks up and meets Kai's eyes, tense at the look he held.

An unkind smile stretches across Kai's face as he moves away. “While I was waiting for you I found something interesting.”

Kai pulls out something that has Taemin's eyes widened.

It was a summoning circle. The same sigil that he used to summon Minho.

“It was under your bed collecting dust,” Kai muses. “Left there forgotten.”

Taemin hasn't seen that summoning circle for a long time, has thought that it disappeared and part of a dream. To see it in front of him... he gets a bad feeling about this.

Chapter Text

Sehun is drumming his fingers, impatient. Kai has been gone for too long and there have been no news from Suho who took a few of theirs out. Clear footsteps has Sehun turn his head to the right, Kai has arrived and in his arms is an unconscious Taemin.

The look on Kai's face is grim, striding past Sehun without a word, ignoring the smug look on Sehun's face. He went straight to the room where Nickhun is waiting for his arrival.

Nickhun looks up from his book, his eyes gleeful when he sees Taemin in Kai's arms. “Did you have any trouble with him?”

Kai frowns, “Where do you want him?”

“In the middle of the circle,” Nickhun directs him. “Right there.”

There was a large summoning sigil in the middle of the room. Kai does as Nickhun instructed and deposits Taemin on the floor, gently as he could allow. As he looks at Taemin's sleeping face, he felt the urge to reach out to him. His hand hovers over the strand of hair near Taemin's eye, wanting to brush it away.

“That will be all for now. I'll call you when I need you.”

Nickhun's voice startles Kai from his stupor, retracting his hand back. Kai stands back up properly with a cough in his throat. Luckily it seems Nickhun doesn't notice Kai's earlier action or that he couldn't care less so the embarrassment slides off easily. And yet there is an unease in the back of Kai's throat.

“What are you going to do with him?” Kai asks, his eyes glancing at Taemin whose lying close to his feet.

“I didn't know something like you is concern for a mere human,” Nickhun says, nonchalant. “And isn't it too late to ask?”

Kai clenches his hand, Nickhun is right. “But still...”

Nickhun heaves a big sigh. “Rest assured, he's going to be just fine. And don't worry, you and your friends will be well compensated.”

It doesn't reassure him but Kai doesn't speak again. Nickhun is a dangerous being, someone more dangerous than possibly Minho. But somehow he got all of them under his thumb that even Xiumin would grudgingly bow his head in submission.

“Was there anything else?” Nickhun asks. “After you leave this room you won't be able to enter, not even with your powers.”

The summoning sigil that Kai found in Taemin's room sits folded and heavy in his pocket. It was something he planned to give to Nickhun, to ask what it is. But with the way Nickhun is tightlipped, barely even give any additional information than what is necessary has him holding back.

The hand falls to his side and Kai shakes his head. “There is nothing else.”

As he leaves the room, his mind is plague with worry and second thoughts. Second thoughts of turning back to the room to take Taemin away, to beg and spew apologies after apologies. But those thoughts are cut off when the door he exited from are loudly closed shut.

“So that's that, huh?” Sehun says, waiting for Kai in the hall. “I wonder if they'll give enough for all twelve – no – nine of us. I kept forgetting...”

When Sehun didn't get a response from Kai, he frowns. “Don't tell me... you're still hung up on him?”

Kai shakes his head vehemently. “No, of course not. What -”

“That human is the reason why you're acting out like this,” Sehun sneers. “Anything that concerns that human causes you to be irrational. Thankfully after this, we don't have to worry about him any longer.”

The tone in Sehun's voice causes dread to seep down Kai's spine, looking at him with a frigid gaze. “What do you mean by that?”

Sehun doesn't seem to realize Kai's mood as he scoffs at his naïve words. “Isn't it obvious? Whatever they're gonna do with that human is probably not good. And if you're lucky, maybe they'll give you their leftovers.”

If Sehun's earlier words causes Kai to feel unease, then what he had said causes him to take a step back, looking at Sehun like he's never seen him before.

Just for that reason, Kai turns back to the room where he left Taemin. Where he left Taemin to whatever dark fate that man had in store. He tries to open the door but it wouldn't budge, tries to teleport but felt himself stuck in place. In his desperation he tries to wrench the door with all his might but the door wouldn't budge, not a single inch.

“Kai! What are you doing?!” Sehun yells, shocked at Kai's uncharacteristic behavior. “You heard what Nickhun said; once you leave, those doors wouldn't open.”

Kai lets out a frustrated yell, dropping to his knees. The magnitude of his failure and what he did to Taemin weighs him down like a ton of bricks, lost and hopeless.

“I can't,” Kai gasps out, his head leans against the door. “I can't... leave him. Taemin -”

“I can't leave him.”

“Seriously Jongin?!”Sehun looked at him impatiently, the corner of his lips turned into a sneer. “Why not? All he does is nag at you. He even snitched at us for skipping class and going to the pc cafe.”

He felt unsure, turning to look at the direction where he was supposed to meet Taemin. But Sehun intercepted him and it was not something he could leave and postpone to another time.

“Junmyeon-hyung wants us to try one of those rituals from that book Minseok-hyung found,” Chanyeol explained, he had came with Sehun to find him. “He said that the conditions for the ritual are perfect tonight. We have all that we need but we needed twelve people for it.”

He gave a dubious look at Chanyeol's words. “It's a waste of time and it's fake.”

“Didn't you borrow the book for a while and read it in class?” Sehun goaded. “Besides, it couldn't hurt to try. And if it doesn't work we're planning to burn it and get plastered.”

He had borrowed it for a while to look through it. Minseok said it appeared right next to him out of the blue but most of them believed he stole it from a bookshop or something. The book looks very old and detailed like a tome. Most of the words are ineligible and couldn't be read either by it's condition or an unknown language.

He got a turn to have the book for himself for a while to look over it before giving it to the next person. This actually caused him and Taemin to have a fight about it. Taemin had taken one look at the book and told him to throw it away. Taemin had never been happy with what he does. Either from his choice of clothes or the people he hangs out with, even his choice of literature. Taemin is just jealous.

It led to shouting and a page being ripped out from the book. When he has to give the book to Baekhyun for his turn, he says it was already liked that when he got it. Luckily no one doubted him and it wasn't an important page. But he still couldn't find the missing page, suspecting Taemin had thrown it out.

Not knowing it might lead something more dangerous.

He shook his head to get out of those thoughts. “Where are we gonna do this?”

“The abandoned resort through Suyong pass,” Sehun said. “ Minseok and Lay are gonna drive us so we're splitting into two cars. Luhan, Yifan, and Zitao are already there waiting for us. So are you in?”

He wants to go but he knows Taemin is waiting for him. Taemin wanted to have a movie night with him. Had wanted to make it up to him for being so hard on him, to resolve whatever misunderstandings they had. They had been close ever since Taemin moved into the apartment complex by himself, for having someone in the same building close to his age. But as they started to get older they drifted apart, finding their own friends and their own priorities. This was his last chance before -

“Let's go.”

Kai gasps, catching his breath at the lost memory. “What...”

“So you had one of those.”

Kai looks up, Sehun is staring at him with an undecipherable expression. “What did you see?”

“I saw you...” Kai shakily stands up. “And Chanyeol, I was there and -”

“It's not complete then, what you saw,” Sehun sighs. “I get those sometimes but it doesn't really mean much in the long run.”

“What do you mean by that?”

“Isn't it obvious, they're lost memories of when we were human,” Sehun explains. “Kyungsoo had experienced the whole ordeal and came up with a few theories on it. One of them is our bodies last ditch effort to bring us back to humanity by showing us selective memories. The other theory is memories that were still left in our hearts are disappearing one by one. The reason why we consume humans to fill the emptiness that couldn't be filled.”

“So... I was human,” Kai says, clutching his head. “I had a life... with Taemin...”

Or at least that's what those scenes in his head played were and the feelings being conveyed. He remembers Taemin's smile, the warmth they basked in, the sweets they share. But he also remembers the sadness and disappointment in Taemin's eyes, the fear he exudes. Whatever happened between them had forced them to separate and turned Kai into this.

Kai tries to open the doors again with fervor, tries to teleport with no avail. Until all the fight left him, bangs his fist against the unmovable doors.

“Why...” a tear unknowingly dropped on his closed fist. “Why didn't I listen to you...”

“You're regretting it now after how much we come so far?!” Sehun scoffs, unconcern for Kai's turmoil. “Isn't it too late? Even now all you still think about is that human. It won't matter much after today and there won't be anyone to help you.”

“Help.”

Sehun looks at Kai strangely for repeating his word. The dull look in Kai's eyes had brighten and even sparked with renewed hope.

“Baekhyun,” Kai says. “Where is he?”

At that Sehun frowns and shakes his head. “No, don't even drag him into this mess.”

When they were discovering their own powers, nobody knows what Baekhyun's powers were as his powers were intangible. It was only through trial and error they discovered that Baekhyun's abilities were enhancements, to increase other's powers and even use them himself.

With Baekhyun's help, maybe Kai would be able to teleport behind those doors and save Taemin.

Kai turns on his heels and teleports on the spot before Sehun was able to convince him otherwise. Left alone Sehun curses out loud, kicks the door frustrated. “Should have killed him when I get the chance!”

It was at that moment Chanyeol had turned the corner to see Sehun staring at the closed door, frustrated. “Something happened?”

Sehun shakes his head, “Forget it, it's nothing.”

Chanyeol tilts his head, looking at Sehun carefully. “Is it about Kai again?”

Sehun rolls his eyes. “Who do you think?” The answer is enough for Chanyeol to know who it is.

Chanyeol leans on the wall next to Sehun, looking up at the ceiling. “Do you regret it?”

Sehun purses his lips and sigh. “If I did, what can I do about it?”

Before Chanyeol can answer, clear clacks of shoes walking towards their direction through the empty hall caught their attention. Sehun got up from his position to look. “Kai, that was fast. You found him?”

But upon seeing the person's face, Sehun unconsciously took a step back. Alarmed by his fearful composure causes Chanyeol to tense.

The crisp sounds of footsteps approaching them never seems so ominous until now as Minho stalks with a furious gaze that could kill. The shadow of his frame behind him warps wildly with a glimpse of what his actual demonic form. Crackles of dark flames spots across his attire, a wisp flew away from the flames, catching fire to the tapestry display on the wall, immediately setting alight.

No where to run and hide, too intimidated to even move from their spot. If death and pain are personified, it would be Minho, whose fury knows no bounds to all who stands in his way.

“Where is he?”

Chapter Text

Taecyeon impassively stares at the unconcious Taemin lying on the ground in the ritual circle. His emotionless face doesn't matching the dark thoughts turning in his head. Earlier when Kai had brought Taemin, Taecyeon had wanted to go down and snatch Taemin out of his arms.

He didn't like the way Kai had looked at Taemin. Hated how Kai holds Taemin so close and carefully to him. Hated how gently he handles Taemin like he's precious.

Unworthy.

“You have any last minute thoughts?” Nickhun says, after putting the last minute details on the ritual circle. “There's no going back for either of you.”

Taecyeon took a second to ponder. Everything that he has done, all had been for Taemin.

Taemin was born on a stormy day. That's what the ahjummas like to gossip about as Taemin's birth was the talk of the town. It would have been seen as an omen if not for what happens after.

When their mother held Taemin in her arms, clean and healthy, Taemin had giggled. At the same time the storm miraculously ended and the sun shined through the window of their room, basking Taemin in an ethereal glow. The nurses and the people who saw thought it was a sign that Taemin is blessed.

What a load of nonsense, Taecyeon had thought at the time. But his parents swore up and down that this actually happened. Taecyeon wasn't there to see for himself because he was too young but he wasn't going to take their word for it.

At five years old, Taecyeon doesn't hold that much affection for baby Taemin. All the attention and care from his parents are focused on Taemin. Even other adults and his peers would focus on Taemin. Just what is it about Taemin that would cause everyone to fawn over him? The discontent feeling is common among older siblings as the parents fawn over the newest child and would eventually grow out of it.

But for him, how long will that be? It was annoying how Taemin followed and clinged to him when he wanted nothing to do with him. He doesn't know what Taemin sees in a brother who is the only one in the world who wouldn't give him the attention he deserves. As he got older, he's become dismissive and cruel that would leave Taemin in tears. His parents scolded his behavior but it just made him act out more.

But Taemin still follows after him. His voice so annoying, calling out for him.

His cruelty ended at age twelve when they went camping. Taecyeon took seven year old Taemin to go exploring and decided to play hide and seek. He intended to abandon his brother and return to the campsite alone with none of the adults knowing any better. A sudden storm caused everyone to take shelter. Realizing Taemin was out there missing, all of the adults left to search for the missing child. As more time pass, Taecyeon started to worry. He slipped out and goes back to where they played hide and seek. It was dark and the rain fell heavily, battering his small frame. He tried to call for Taemin but the wind and rain drowned out his voice.

Eventually he came to the clearing and saw Taemin in front of him sitting on a huge rock. His small frame soaked and shivering, just how long has he been out here in the rain. He slipped a few times running, finally falling to his knees in front of Taemin, scraped and muddy. He yelled and cursed at Taemin, why didn't he return to the campsite.

But it had been their parents who drilled them to stay put where they are in case they get lost. And Taemin had been a good boy to the very end.

Taemin's eyes had glazed over to him and weakly smiled. He brought up both his small arms above Taecyeon's head, attempted to shield him from the rain.

“My hyung, you're getting wet. Taeminnie will protect you.”

And then Taemin fell into his arms.

Taecyeon had stared in shock of what his little brother had said and started to cry. The rain masked and mixed with the tears running down his face. He yelled and screamed at Taemin, shaking him for being such a fool. Taemin's little body felt so cold and wet, he wouldn't open his eyes. With shaking hands he presses two fingers to Taemin's pulse on his neck.

At that moment he forgot to breathe.

Taecyeon clutches Taemin's limp body tightly, shaking with emotions running wild in his head. It's his fault, he can't return with him like this. What can he do?!

“What do you want to do?” A mysterious voice had asked.

What does Taecyeon want to do? What does anyone do in his situation? What can he do to get Taemin's eyes to open and smile at him again?

Taecyeon didn't care about anything else around; not even when the rain had stopped battering him, nor when the wind stopped blowing in his face. He didn't notice that the elements didn't affect him or Taemin but affected everything else, like they were in a little pocket out of time and space. Not even noticing a wisp-like entity surrounding him and Taemin.

"What would you give?" The mysterious voice asked.

Taecyeon would give anything to bring Taemin back to him. Would do anything to turn back the clock on the way he had treated him badly. No matter how much Taemin annoys him or how his parents would ignore him, he still wants Taemin back. He would give the world to him if only Taemin would look at him.

Because there was no one else in the world who would look at Taecyeon the way Taemin does.

He doesn't know what happened after that but he wakes up in a hospital bed with Taemin in his arms, both of them warm and dried. He was shocked and relieved that he could see Taemin fine and breathing, his little chest softly moving up and down, sleeping with a peaceful expression. The adults were amazed that even unconsciously Taecyeon hadn't let go of Taemin no matter what they tried.

Taecyeon hadn't left Taemin's side, not even when Taemin finally opened his eyes and smiled brightly at him, calling his name. Taecyeon almost burst out crying on the spot as he hugged Taemin tightly, afraid he would disappear. Their parents were overjoyed on not only Taemin's recovery but Taecyeon's change in behavior.

It took a lot of coaxing for Taecyeon to finally leave Taemin's side to recover. It felt like a part of him had been left behind at the hospital with Taemin. He wanted to go back to the hospital, to Taemin, even if he has to walk a thousand miles.

Time to collect.

An ominous voice whispered to his ears, immediately bringing him back to that fateful day at the clearing. At that time, nothing had mattered to him. His body battered by the thunderstorm as he holds Taemin close, trying to share his warmth. To absorb Taemin into him.

With false bravado for someone young, he replied. “I don't know what you are talking about.”

There was a pause before feeling a cold hand creeped on his shoulder.

The boy.

Taecyeon had stiffened at the action and the answer, not daring to look behind him. He tries not to react, biting his tongue, pointedly staring at his shoes so he wouldn't look at anything else.

How stubborn. But I sense potential from you.

The words startled Taecyeon to look up, finally face to face with his debt collector.

A cherub like face greets him with a smile. “Let's get along, boss.”

There had been no sacrifice or rituals when Nickhun appeared, drawn to his turmoil and despair from someone so young. His soul hadn't been taken right away but the debt is still there.

Nickhun had accompanied him throughout his life; from moving to a new place, going to a new school, and starting his career. He doesn't know if all of his success had been attributed by the demon or by his own effort, even when Nickhun had joked about it in an uncaring matter. But he doesn't waste time on what if's and delusions, all he had achieved is his own.

Because Nickhun had accompanied him through a good part of his life, there is no one else that knows him better than the demon. Not even his parents or brother. Not even his classmates or his coworkers.

Because of this, Nickhun is the only one who understands of his feelings about Taemin. There's no judgment from the demon.

Don't you want to protect him and keep him by your side forever?

That's what he's already doing. He takes care of Taemin when their parents couldn't. Helps and encourages Taemin in his studies and interests. Protects and provides for Taemin with all that he needs. He even made arrangements for Taemin to live on his own for a good part of his life.

If only to have Taemin to rely only on him.

Even living isolated, Taemin unconsciously draws in annoyances. There is just so much Taecyeon can do to protect Taemin's wellbeing from those with ill intentions. The moment when Taemin get's even slightly upset, it caused an ugly feeling to turn within his guts. He got rid of Taemin's bullies and annoyances easily like swatting flies, but they just keep popping up. It felt a little more personal getting rid of things that caused his precious person to go through such pain. They were nobody, not even worth the spec of dirt on Taemin's shoes.

Because he was jealous they would have such an effect on Taemin when the only thing that matters is Taemin should only be thinking about him.

He doesn't remember who hurt Taemin's feelings or what happened but he allowed Nickhun to deal with the problem.

They were nobody.

And because of how much he cares for Taemin, Nickhun offers him a proposal.

Luckily this could work out for the both of us to get what we want. Do we have a deal, boss?

Even though only a few seconds passed when Nickhun had asked him, it felt like a lifetime had turned over in his head. And even after all that he had done, after all that he sacrificed, there is nothing to take back. No where to go back to.

Taecyeon turns to Nickhun with determined gaze. “My conscious is clear.”

Nickhun's calm facade turns mischievous, his facial features sharpens subtly towards demonic yet not outright. His eyes excited, his grin shows his sharp teeth. “Of course, boss.”

Nickhun suddenly pauses and turns his head to the door, eerily like a guard dog with ears raised.

“What's wrong?” Taecyeon asks.

Nickhun frowns. “Wooyoung. Chansung. Greet our guest.”

At the mention of those names, twin dark mists sped from behind him going through the bottom gap of the door.

It doesn't answer Taecyeon's question with how Nickhun is holding himself but it gives him a good idea of what's going on. “Will that hold him off?”

“No, which is why we need to get started,” Nickhun replies. “Or else there will be no other chances.”

Nickhun approaches the sigil, his eyes start to glow. The entire sigil is lit, surrounding the unconscious Taemin in an eerie dark light. The energy from the sigil swirls around the room, levitating Taemin inside it.

The ritual barely started when the heavy doors are blown apart. Heavy protective doors that had prevented Kai from opening and teleporting inside lied on the ground, useless and broken.

Minho stalks in with a murderous expression. Wisps of the darkness flames flickered around him and on his person. His eyes locked on Taemin whose in the ritual circle. Minho brings up his hand to shoot dark flames at it to disrupt the ritual. He didn't even take a breath when Wooyoung tries to pounce him from behind, his other hand shots up to grab Wooyoung from midair and slams him to the ground, dissipating him into his mist like state.

Chansung had rushed at Minho from the side, disrupting his attack on the ritual. His dark flames encases his body, causing Chansung to let go instinctively. Minho slams Chansung head first into the wall, dissipating him like Wooyoung.

Not wanting to waste any time Minho opts to attack not the summoning sigil but at Nickhun. The flurry attacks aimed at Nickhun did nothing as a energy barrier protects him.

Seeing the dark substance like fluid coming out of the circle and slowly encasing Taemin, Minho gets anxious. Frustrated he decides to change his target to Taecyeon, intending to use the human as a hostage to get Nickhun to desist. But it didn't work as the barrier also extended to Taecyeon.

“Tales of your prowess has run through multiple circles of Hell,” Nickhun goads. “Hell's wielder of the darkness flames; powers and cruelty unmatched. And yet I'm disappointed.”

A low growl emits from the back of Minho's throat, angered at Nickhun's words. Residue of his flames flickered out of control, matching his mood.

Before Minho attacks, Jonghyun runs in with a sword glowing brightly. “Did you really have to go on without us?”

Minho, Jonghyun, and Onew had been fighting back at the cafe. When they realized it was a distraction, Minho had disappeared without a word, leaving them behind.

Minho doesn't reply, skipping the usual barb-like wire banter shared between a demon and the angel. Not when issues are pressing at hand.

Without needing words and with unusual synchronization, both Minho and Jonghyun attack the barrier with their combined powers. The calm look on Nickhun's face turns into a frown, worried his barrier breaking under their might. And all too quickly the barrier shatters into pieces.

Not stopping even as the barrier fell, Jonghyun and Minho aims to attack Nickhun. But before any of their attacks even touch a hair on him, they were blown away by a powerful force.

Taecyeon steps forward with his hand outstretched, the cause from having blown away Jonghyun and Minho. “Did you think I would let any of you stop me?”

“What the?!” Jonghyun was shocked. “I thought he was human!”

Minho's shocked reaction is more subtle with his eyes narrowing with rage.

Taecyeon lowers the hand he used to simultaneously throw back Jonghyun and Minho, looking down at it with wonder. “Not bad.”

The shock hasn't worn off when Taecyeon instantly appears before Minho and kicks him hard. Minho couldn't react in time as his body bounces from the floor and into the far away wall.

Jonghyun quickly snapped out of it to rush to Minho's aide, both of them trying to bring Taecyeon down. But Taecyeon is fast and slippery, able to dodge and deflect attacks that would have hurt him. Heavenly chains and swords, wild dark flames of hell; none would have been able to stop Taecyeon's unmatched potential. And with just a wave he was able to throw both angel and demon across the room again.

“You should go back to where you came from,” Taecyeon says while brushing off imaginary dust from his suit. His state of being still looks impeccable. “Heaven, Hell; you are not welcomed here.”

“Do you know what you done?” Jonghyun asks. “What you are doing to both yourself and Taemin?! You won't recover what you thrown away for something as menial as wealth and power.”

“I never sacrificed what I can't afford,” Taecyeon replies. “Nor have I done so for wealth and power as I have attained those all on my own.” He looks behind him where Taemin lies in the sigil, soft and peaceful. “All I have done is for him.” He turns his attention back with determined eyes. “And I won't let you take him from me.”

“And that's why we have come to save him.”

Everyone turns to the door and in walks Onew late to the party, disheveled but his state of being is not as bad as Jonghyun and Minho who had fought with Taecyeon.

“What you feel for Taemin,” Onew says with a display of refined calmness out of place, “What you have done for him, is not love.”

In an instant Taecyeon appears before Onew with barely a space between them. But Onew wasn't intimidated, didn't so much as blink at his sudden appearance.

“You know nothing of what I feel or what I have done for Taemin,” Taecyeon growls.

“But at the cost of your humanity?” Onew asks. “This isn't what Taemin wants.”

“I am giving Taemin what he needs. I will even bring the world to his knees if only to keep him safe.” Taecyeon turns his dark eyes to Minho with a grin that could rival a devil. “Isn't that what you promised him as well but in exchange for his soul? I am keeping him safe from the likes of you!”

This had caused Minho to waver, the flame in his hand diminishes into a small flame as his resolve. As Taemin's brother, Taecyeon has all rights to protect Taemin from evil. What makes both Taecyeon and Minho different is that Minho is a demon.

“I don't think it's important if you're a demon or not,” Taemin answered smiling, his laughter subsides. “Whether you're a demon, angel, or a human. As long as you're you, Minho, that's what matters."

Demon, angel, or human, in the end it doesn't matter. Taemin's words rang in his mind, able to cast away any doubts he have so that he can step forward and go home together.

This whole time he hadn't thought about anything else about Taemin. He had been worried when he felt Taemin's fear through their bond. Afraid when he can't locate Taemin through their bond. Anger when Key came running to them, explaining what happened. Rage when he sees what is being done to Taemin.

“Well I can't imagine you as Taemin's brother,” Minho spats, wearily straightening up. “Taemin always goes on about you being an the best big brother he could ever ask for. If only he knew what dark thoughts swim in that head of yours.”

The insinuation causes Taecyeon to glare. “Do not presume what you don't know, demon. He is my brother and I love him with all my heart. The world only knows how to hurt him and I'm the only one who can protect him.”

“Taemin doesn't need protecting,” Minho replies with renewed resolve, his flames blazes stronger than before. “It's not love, that's the feeling of possession. To own something – and Taemin doesn't belong to you!”

Enraged by Minho's words, Onew who was the closest to Taecyeon was instantly thrown back by an invisible force. Taecyeon's mood fluctuates with his powers as debris around him started to float uncontrollably. Jonghyun and Minho attempt to rush at him simultaneously but found their movements sluggish before they get thrown in separate directions.

Within the midst of the chaos Chanyeol and Sehun peaked behind the rubble, watching the fight. When Minho arrived, they wisely didn't attempt to fight him and stepped aside to not get in his way. They had made their escape but curiosity won them over and had sneaked back.

“Glad I'm not involved,” Sehun breathes out. “We shouldn't stick around. Let's find the others and get out of here.”

But Chanyeol didn't move from his spot, pointing at Taecyeon who is now flying in the middle of the room. “Those powers... those were Kris, Luhan, and Tao's powers!”

Sehun could barely keep up the fight, everyone is moving at a pace faster than the eye could see. Slowly he was able to pinpoint what Chanyeol was talking about. Taecyeon uses telekinesis to throw Onew into a far wall without touching him. He managed to stay in midair, dodging Minho shooting flames at him. Jonghyun's sword movements became sluggish everytime he came within Taecyeon's vicinity.

All of which had been Kris, Luhan, and Tao's powers.

“What do we do?!” Chanyeol yells as the sound of the battle drowns out his voice.

Sehun looks around wildly until he spots Nickhun, alone and unprotected. Nickhun is concentrating on the ritual for Taemin, his body halfway covered by the dark entrail of the sigil. He didn't raise his hand to protect himself as he has Taecyeon to do so.

With Taecyeon distracted, Sehun's wind powers and Chanyeol's fire powers combine with each other and aimed for Nickhun creating a fire storm. But somehow Chanyeol's powers dissipated before reaching Nickhun, leaving Sehun's powers akin to a light breeze on Nickhun's skin.

Dread seeps into Sehun's back as he slowly turns his head. He gasps when he sees Chanyeol collapse to the ground as a mist like figure solidify behind him.

“Junho, get rid of him,” Nickhun orders.

Sehun immediately propels himself away from Junho, creating a swirling like vortex to protect himself from this unknown entity. Angered, Sehun uses the air pressure around him to rocket himself straight to Nickhun, intending to take him down. Junho, along with Wooyoung from earlier appeared suddenly to stop him. Without stopping his track Sehun uses the air to shred them into pieces, back into their mist-like state.

Nickhun could not move from his spot nor stop the ritual. He was forced to move one of his hands to defend himself. The barrier he made with just one arm was barely sufficient when he had put his all into the ritual. As Sehun barrels into him mach speed using wind manipulation, Nickhun grits his teeth bracing for impact, not realizing he left himself open.

Allowing Minho to strike him with a fist encased with dark flames.

Seeing Nickhun being attacked causes Taecyeon to stumble, allowing Jonghyun the chance to slash him across his chest. Taking advantage of the opportunity Onew rushes in, using all his unnatural strength to disarm and hold Taecyeon down. Bright glowing chains shoots out from the ground, binding Taecyeon down.

With the ritual interrupted; Taemin is dropped to the ground. The dark substance encasing Taemin receded. The sigil stopped glowing and the barrier protecting it dissipated.

“We did it...” Onew breathes out with a huge smile. “We beat him.”

Jonghyun drops to the ground with a tired sigh. “Great.”

Sehun gasps for breath, clutching his knees. He gave a slight nod at Minho before hurriedly goes to where Chanyeol is.

“No!” Taceyeon curses, struggling against the chains that were wrapped around him. “What have you done?!”

“We stopped you,” Jonghyun replies. “Whatever you have done to Taemin didn't work. We saved him from you.”

“Saved him?!” Taecyeon snarls, baring his teeth. “I'm trying to save him from all of you! I won't let any of you have him, especially that demon! I won't let you take Taemin away! Not his body or his soul!”

Nickhun lies on the ground, clutching his side. He tries to get up but Minho digged his foot on Nickhun's back, intending to keep him down. Nickhun could only bared his bloody teeth at Minho with a angry smile. "You're gonna regret this."

Minho glares down at Nickhun lying on the ground, making sure he is down for good before looking over at the sigil. Taemin is still unconscious but he is safe and sound. The sigil is unlit and passive.

Unconsciously he lets out a rare smile as he closes the distance to Taemin. The closer he gets to Taemin, the more his body feels lighter like something is unraveling in his chest.

Happy they managed to stop the ritual. Happy Taemin is safe and sound.

To return home together.

Suddenly dark substance shoots up from the ground and the wild energy from the sigil came back full renewal with vengeance. It was powerful enough to push Minho away from the circle, away from Taemin.

"No!"

Minho's eyes widen when the dark substance creeps and encased Taemin's whole being at a faster rate than before. He struggles to get to him but the energy keeps him away. Jonghyun and Onew are also struggling against the dark forces preventing them from reaching him. Like battling a storm with Taemin in the eye of it.

Minho yells above the chaos, the noise nearly drowns out his voice. “Taemin!”

Within the circle Taemin finally opens his eyes, now awake. His eyes wide as he takes in his surroundings and on himself, encased in dark substance all over his body, from the soles of his feet to his face. His wide eyes look into the direction of Minho and Taecyeon, afraid.

“Hyung.”

That's all Taemin got to say before he was plunged into the dark abyss until not a hair is left in him. Minho lets out a rage-like scream, dark flames burst from his body wildly, anguish over the one he lost.

Chapter Text

“But Kai...”

“Please! I need your help on this.”

Kai searched all over the building until he finds Baekhyun. But Baekhyun doesn't want to help, trying to ignore his pleads.

“Suho told us to stay here and wait while he deals with the demon and his friend,” Baekhyun says, avoids meeting Kai's eyes. “Something happened and Lay has to go see if they're alright. I'm on standby if anything happens so I can't help you on this.”

“But I can't do this alone,” Kai clenches his hand. “Whatever Nickhun did, I can't get in. That's why I need your help.”

“You shouldn't be interfering with whatever Nickhun has planned,” Baekhyun replies. “That guy... I don't know what is it about him but he gives me the creeps. You did what they ask of you so that should be the end of that so I don't know what got you so worried over.”

“I messed up,” Kai admits, his head down. “I messed up really bad. I need to save him. I need to save Taemin.”

Seeing how Kai looks regretful and desperate, Baekhyun couldn't help but sigh. “OK, I'll help.”

Not wasting time Kai grabs Baekhyun and teleports to the hall. But the doors that had barred him from entering the room were gone as if they had been blown away.

Confused, Kai moves to see what was going on only to quickly backtrack as a barrage of dark flames shoots in his direction.

Peeking from the safety of the huge debris he see Minho raging in the middle of the room, his dark flames emitting out uncontrollably from his rage, his control on his demonic features are itching to pop out. He sees Jonghyun standing guard over Taecyeon while Onew is next to Nickhun whose cackling on the ground. He sees Sehun at the edge of the room, tending to someone on the ground.

But he doesn't see Taemin.

“What happened here?” Kai looks around wildly. “Where is Taemin?”

Baekhyun looks over Kai's shoulder but he's not concentrating on the same thing. “Is that Sehun? Wait... Chanyeol?!”

Kai doesn't move from his spot even as Baekhyun moves past him, stuck at the thought Taemin is gone.

He did this.

He's too late.

Taemin is gone.

It's all his fault.

Eventually Minho's rage simmered down, dropping to his knees in despair at the exact spot Taemin disappears. The dark abyss that had swallowed Taemin didn't leave any cracks or openings for Minho to follow. Taemin literally fell off the face of the Earth.

Onew grabs Nickhun by the lapels of his shirt, hauling him upright. Nickhun's body flops in his grip, like a rag doll. “What did you do?! Where is he? Where is Taemin?!”

“Are you upset?” Nickhun grins, his head tilts in an awkward angle. “We got to the boy before you. And there's nothing you can do about it.”

Onew glares as he brings Nickhun close to him, his expression is fierce for the normally mild man. “Bring him back!”

“I'm just following boss's orders,” Nickhun grips Onew's wrist to level himself. “He sought to improve upon what he considered to be a great injustice. To do what it takes to protect his beloved person from this cruel, unforgiving world.”

Onew was suddenly forced to let go of Nickhun when a dagger aims for his face. Nickhun wields a dagger laced with holy, similar to Jonghyun's sword. Nickhun attacks with less grace as expected, having suffered a grievous injury from Minho. Onew can only dodge out of the way to avoid Nickhun's weapon, considering too volatile to even get in close proximity.

“Stop!” Jonghyun yells at Nickhun. “We have Taecyeon in our custody. Do you want anything happen to him?”

Taecyeon scoffs and moves to get on his knees so he wouldn't be lying on the ground. The air around him spoke arrogance even while he's chained. “Its not like your type has the guts to do what you claim. You're just bluffing.”

Jonghyun glares down. “And you do?”

“I have succeeded for what I sought to achieve,” Taecyeon gloats. “I think I finally understand – none of you know anything. Especially you who has been under his thumb for too long as a servant, or worse – a pet. He alone has had the power to determine your self-worth and he has abused that power in ways I can barely even guess at!”

Taecyeon chokes as the chains unexpectedly tightens around him. Jonghyun looms over him menacingly, glaring as he subtly controls the length of those chains. “For Taemin's sake I will pretend not to hear that.”

“Even when he's no longer with us?” Taecyeon mockingly replies, not taking the hint of Jonghyun's ire. “God has given humans intelligence and self-awareness, even emotions, but not the ability to decide their own fate.”

“That doesn't give you the right to interfere in Taemin's fate,” Jonghyun growls. “Does that make you Taemin's god?”

“Taemin is perfect the way he is,” Taecyeon gives a nasty smile. “Too perfect for this world.”

Suddenly Taecyeon's chest started to glow before it shines brightly, blinding anyone looking in his direction. And before he knows it, Jonghyun was sent flying away. Onew barely have time to react and defend himself as he was also thrown across the room, away from Nickhun.

Jonghyun struggles to stand, shocked. “That's impossible. No one has been able to break the heavenly chains like that.”

But Taecyeon did as he stands tall and unchained. His body encased with the same dark energy as the ritual Nickhun used on Taemin.

Nickhun sidles up beside him. “How does it feel?”

Taecyeon flexes his hand, opening and closing, a gleeful smile stretches across his face. “Not bad.”

Taecyeon outstretches his hand and fire shoots out to attack Jonghyun who dodges out of the way. Jonghyun sees Minho still hasn't moved from his spot, despaired over the loss of Taemin. “Don't just stand there! Do something, demon!”

But Minho didn't move, lost in his detrimental thoughts. He had been so close. If he had taken another step. If he had been stronger or faster. He couldn't even feel Taemin through their bond anymore and now he feels hollowed inside.

He wasn't able to react to protect himself when Taecyeon kicks him down, standing over him gleefully. “Not so tough now, huh?”

Minho summons his darkness flames but was too slow as Taecyeon didn't stop beating a man when he's down. With Minho's lack of motivation and will, the fight is one-sided turning into a beating.

“So this is what the merciless demon has to offer?” Nickhun goads, stalking over. “Pathetic.”

Jonghyun and Onew couldn't stand by to watch Minho get beaten and moves to intervene. But Taecyeon's powers and Nickhun's tricks are not easily able to overcome.

On the far side of the room Sehun clutches a motionless Chanyeol in his arms while watching the fight. He turns to Baekhyun urgently. “We need to get out of here.”

Baekhyun bites the bottom of his lips, eyes shifting between where Taecyeon and Nickhun are and Kai's position. One false move or sound and they would be next. “I don't think it's possible.”

“Then call Kai to come get us,” Sehun urges, his grip on Chanyeol tightens. “What is he doing there just standing around?” Sehun pauses as realization dawns to him. “Don't tell me he's still hung up on that human. I saw him get swallowed up until there's literally nothing left of him. There's no way to get him back. And he's moping just like that demon.”

“He was regretful of what he did,” Baekhyun explains. “He came looking for me and – I don't know what I'm supposed to do.”

Sehun narrows his eyes as he assess the situation, watching how Minho and his friends are getting beaten while Kai is standing there unmoving. After contemplating his choices Sehun wordlessly has his hand out, palm up. Baekhyun looks at him with shock. “Sehun!”

“We're all sitting ducks if we don't do something.” Sehun growls, not meeting Baekhyun's eye. “I have to do everything around here.”

Seeing Sehun has made his choice, Baekhyun sighs and gives him his hand. “Good luck.”

Taecyeon breathes in deeply, savoring the moment. “So this is what it feels like? To have this type of power in my hands.”

“That's not even half the power you can access,” Nickhun says, looks down at Minho on the ground. “You might be even more powerful than him.”

“Oh really?” Taecyeon looks interested. “But maybe later. Let's finish this so that we can go.”

As Taecyeon raises his hand to finish Minho off, a strong gust of wind stops him, blinding and keeping him immobile. Sehun's face is grim as he binds Taecyeon and Nickhun in a vortex to keep them from moving. Both inside a tornado, unable to move or get out. His powers are stronger than before, able to hold in a powerhouse immobile.

But Taecyeon doesn't take this lying down. He has an awful grin that causes shivers to run down Sehun's spine. “Do you think that little gust of wind can hold me? Let me demonstrate.”

A small flame conjures in Taecyeon's hand has Sehun confused before turning into panic. But it was too late to stop or dissipate his tornado. The fire jumps into the vortex, encasing the tornado in flames. Taecyeon can now control it, turning Sehun's tornado into a firestorm.

“I seem to recall that you have attempted this earlier with that friend of yours.” Taecyeon idly says, subtly manipulating the storm with a flick of his fingers. “Allow me to properly demonstrate.”

The firestorm is coming for him but its too strong with two elements working together. Sehun uses his wind abilities to try and protect himself but it wasn't enough even with Baekhyun's boost. He couldn't run and his wind powers couldn't protect him, ultimately swallowing him in the firestorm with a scream.

The firestorm intends to swallow everyone else in the room. Baekhyun tries to run with Chanyeol on his back but he's not quick enough as the firestorm approaches him, intending to swallow him up like Sehun. He clenches his eyes for the inevitable when he felt himself being picked up and thrown over a shoulder. He opens his eyes and sees Onew carrying him and Chanyeol under his arm.

“What?!” Baekhyun is flabbergasted.

“That thing is homed in on us,” Onew says, his face looks serious, running fast to where Jonghyun is with Kai standing next to him. “And I don't think we can outrun it.”

They reached Jonghyun just in time for him to put a barrier up. The firestorm crashes into the shields, the air becomes sweltering. Jonghyun struggles keeping the barrier up.

Suddenly two white wings emerged from Jonghyun's back. Wings with a length span of almost five feet long to cover a human. It boosts Jonghyun's powers and the shields strengthens from the onslaught. For a second all of them would be in awe if not for the predicament they are in.

“You better think of something quick,” Jonghyun grunts, his arms threatening to buckle. “This thing won't be able to hold it off for long.”

“I can't teleport this many people out of here,” Kai says. “I can only take two at a time and it would drain me before I can teleport anymore.”

“Then take your friends,” Onew replies, doesn't even face Kai, his eyes only on Jonghyun and his shields. “Leave us.”

Kai turns to Baekhyun, “Is it possible if you can -”

“No,” Baekhyun shuts him down. “I can't. I took a gamble on Sehun, to be able to get out of here. I'm drained and now Sehun is gone because you didn't do anything!”

Kai flinches at Baekhyun's words. “I can't... I-I'm sorry.”

“Whatever,” Baekhyun scoffs, turning away from Kai. “What's the use of your sorry.”

“Where is that demon?” Jonghyun growls, perspiration drips down his head from the exertion. “I could use some help here.”

“Probably burnt away,” Baekhyun says. “I didn't see him.”

But Minho wasn't burnt away, lying on the ground beaten where Taecyeon had left him. His eyes hazy as though all the fight has left him, numb to the sight of Jonghyun and Onew in danger.

He doesn't get up. He doesn't do anything to save them. Because what is the point, Taemin is gone.

In the back of his mind, a voice tells him to get up. To stop lying on the ground and save them. Idly that voice sounded like Taemin, giving him words of encouragement and cheering him on.

I don't care if you're a demon or human... as long as you're you...

A part of me was scared... but at least I know that you'll come to save me...

It took a lot of effort to stand. Exhausted and weak, he exerted all that he can not to fall and take a step forward. His demonic features slowly emerge, showing his true self to the world. From the off-colored skin, to the whites of his eyes turning black. His energy runs wilder and out of control, consuming him to be the demon that he really is.

Without hesitation he shoots a blast of his fire at Taecyeon point blank. But Taecyeon reacted quickly, the firestorm shifts around acting as a shield before attacking Minho. It soon becomes a standoff between Minho and Taecyeon, fire with fire as none of them cease their attacks.

The attack from both sides was intense, none of them relenting. But both Minho and Taecyeon are struggling to hold off the other. If one of them relents, then it would be over for them. Its not only the fight for the survival, but also the fight of their beliefs.

The fight for Taemin.

That resolve was able to push Minho on. He yells and with all his strength a burst from him actually gain an advantage ultimately decided the outcome. His power and his will is what kept him from being consumed.

Unknowingly his demonic features melts away from his skin. His horns falling over and his off-colored skin disintegrates. His flames flickering from black to white, blinding everyone and consumes anyone who opposes him.

Nickhun sighs and embraces Taecyeon from behind, accepting his fate. “I will be with you till the end.”

And then they're gone.

When the blinding light recedes, Jonghyun finally lowers his shields. Minho drops on his knees and collapse on the ground. Concerned, everyone rushes towards him.

Onew got to him first, holding Minho up in his embrace. “You okay?”

“What do you think?” Minho grunts but he doesn't have the energy to get up and move. Not even to lift up a finger. “Just let me rest.”

“You did good,” Jonghyun admits. “But we're not done yet.”

Minho gives Jonghyun a tired glare before it lessens at the sight of Jonghyun's wings. “I forgot how much of an eyesore those were.”

“I see that you're not tired enough to insult me,” Jonghyun snarks, retracting his wings back into his body. “But Taemin is still missing. The longer he's gone, the harder it will be to retrieve him. If only that other demon is still here, maybe we would know where he is.”

Minho curses as he gets up with Onew's assistance. “I doubt he will help us even if I spare him.”

Onew sighs and turns away, feeling the situation is hopeless. Coincidentally his eyes landed on Kai's ring on his hand. “That ring...”

Feeling self-conscious, Kai hides the ring away from Onew's critical gaze. “What about it?”

“I'm not sure how to explain it but doesn't it belong to Taemin?” Onew frown. “Unless its a couple set...”

Kai's eyes widened. “It belongs to me but how did you know it was a couple set?”

“It was a wild guess but I can see that ring with Taemin's essence,” Onew explains. “It doesn't match the energy you emit. But the ring... it's getting dimmer.”

Kai looks at the ring curiously before he sharply looks up. “Then is it possible to be able to find Taemin with this?”

“It would take more than a measly ring to find Taemin,” Minho huffs, his body swaying to keep himself upright if not for Onew steadying him. “But my connection with Taemin was snapped. It's going to take more than a ring to be able to track him.”

Kai moves to take off his ring but pauses. He goes to his pocket and pulls out a folded piece of paper. “Will this help?”

Minho gives a dubious glance at the paper in Kai's hand before taking it and unfolding it. His eyes widened at what he unfurled.

“I found it in Taemin's room while I was waiting for him,” Kai explains, scratching the back of his head nervously. The guilt of what has transpired gnaws at the back of his head. “I was going to give it to Nickhun but I had second thoughts.”

Minho grins. “It's perfect.”

Jonghyun blanches at the paper. “A demon summoning circle?! And is that blood on there?!”

“It's my summoning circle,” Minho traces the sigil with his finger, mostly at the blood. “I can do a reversal summoning but its going to take a lot of power when the one on the other side doesn't have the will or intent to build a connection. It's a gamble and possibly a one-way trip.”

Jonghyun shakes his head. “Then why are you doing this? Why risk all this for him? Even if you're a demon, you might not survive.”

“Afraid for little ol' me?” Minho coos, yet his eyes holds a determined resolve, maybe a little bit of fear. “Because I have to deal with him. With my feelings for him. I think it's best that I do that directly.”

“Um...” Baekhyun raises his hand hesitantly. “Is someone going to explain what's going on here?

Onew only shakes his head, “Just go along with it, it'll be easier.”

Minho moves to where Nickhun's sigil is located and spreads the paper with his summoning sigil out at the center. He stands on the paper and looks at his hand. Not a minute passed before he becomes frustrated and looks up and his eyes lands on Jonghyun's sword.

He stalks over to Jonghyun and grabs his sword. “Give it here.”

Jonghyun was surprised at the action, allowing the sword to slip through his grip by Minho. “Hey wait -”

Using the sword he slashes the palm of his hand and unceremoniously shoves the sword back to Jonghyun. “Thanks.”

He makes his way back to the summoning sigil, letting his blood drop on the circle. At once the summoning circle lits a low glow around Minho.

“It's not enough,” Minho growls, dropping to his hands and knees on the circle. “What am I missing?”

Kai looks down on the ring in hand and then at Minho on the ground. After a while he approaches Minho and takes off the ring, placing it beside him. “I don't know if this will help but please, bring him back.”

Kai doesn't wait for Minho's response as he turns and walks away. He doesn't stop by Onew or Jonghyun, not even stopping at Baekhyun who turns and follows him. He doesn't stick around, the regret for being the cause of accidentally dragging Taemin into this mess. The helplessness for not being of any help in this situation.

The hope he won't acknowledge that Minho will be able to save Taemin and bring him back.

Onew looks at Minho carefully before approaching him. He kneels down until he's at eye level with Minho. He only gets to see the top of Minho's head, the ring left by Kai glows along with the circle. “Do you still remember the story of the blue star? There is something that I had left out.”

Suddenly a bright blue glow emerges from Onew, condenses until it fits in the palm of his hands. “Not only will it give you the boost, it has a homing feature. It will bring you back to where you belong.”

Minho looks up, his eyes squinting at the brightness. “So it'll bring me back to Hell?”

Onew didn't answer, only offering the bright blue star to Minho with a calm smile. Minho looks uncertain at the offering, it was akin to Onew extracting his heart from his chest and offering it to Minho.

“You hardly know me,” Minho meets Onew's eyes. “Why would you trust me with this?”

Onew shrugs, his hands didn't waver at the thought. “Who knows? Perhaps you remind me just a bit of -”

“Someone you used to know?” Minho interrupts with a sneer.

But Onew sighs, giving him a tired smile. “Someone I used to be.”

Minho gives Onew a contemplative look. He looks down at Kai's ring and puts it on his hand, doesn't care about his blood staining the ring. And with two hands he reverently holds out his hands for Onew who carefully puts the blue star into the palm of his hands. He nearly became blind from the brightness, overwhelmed by the power pulsing in his hands and warmth from the blue star.

Minho looks up at Onew with grateful eyes. “It's beautiful, thank you.”

Onew gives Minho an eye smile and staggers to where Jonghyun is. He drops to where the huge debris is to lean his back on. “I'm surprised you're not trying to stop him.”

“I want to see if Minho's plan would actually work,” Jonghyun replies. “It's probably stupid of you to give him that. He might not return it to you.”

Onew chuckles. “Possibly. If that's the case, I can probably have a good rest.”

This causes Jonghyun to frown. “Why are you so nonchalant about this?”

Onew huffs. “I think what Minho has is a solid plan. A way to go to where Taemin is, a way to find him, and a way to return. Although its risky, its the only plan he's got. And to have such devotion to Taemin to even attempt it, it just says enough.”

Jonghyun wants to retort that it wasn't enough. It was his nature to distrust anything demonic with lives on the line. But with his time spent on Earth with them gives him a whole new perspective than what his affiliation allows.

Jonghyun watches Minho carefully on what he's planning. The blue star has been absorbed into Minho's chest, causing his whole being to emit an unearthly glow. The sigil and the ring glows in their unique colors until everything turns to white. Minho's eyes widened and a smile breaks out at his success.

From where he's standing it almost looks as though Minho wasn't a demon at all. Absurdly like a human.

It reminds him of a conversation he had with Taemin about Minho's trustworthiness.

And Taemin had answered with a smile, “He's not cruel-hearted. He just doesn't have a heart for others. He treats everyone in this world equally heartlessly – he's not particularly kind to anyone. I didn't understand this at first and thought I could melt even the hardest heart. I am the one who sees him as a friend and it is also my own wishful thinking that he should treat me the same.”

He had wanted to scold at Taemin for his naïve thinking. But now looking at Minho with clear eyes, he couldn't help but agree with Taemin. There was hope that Minho would possibly start to have room to care for others as well.

Maybe they could actually be friends someday.

He doesn't know how long he has been wandering in this place. He doesn't even remember how he got here. He doesn't even know what this place is. Doesn't know how long he's here.

A place where the ground and the sky are unable to be distinguish. A place where no sound or other living beings anywhere. No discerning features in a barren landscape. The sky and land so dark and desolate with nothing to be found.

He walks. Walks with hope that he will finally come across something, anything. He tries to recall how he came here, what he was doing before this. There were snippets in his mind as he tries to recall, but as he tries harder it becomes difficult to recall even the simplest detail. Of where he was before. Who he was hanging out with before. He couldn't recall the place nor the faces of people he was with earlier.

Who is he looking for?

Why is he still walking?

Who is Minho?

Who is he?

Who is he?

...What is his name?

Who is Minho?

He drops to the ground, drained and exhausted. His mind disarray and his body weakened. Where is he? Why had he been walking?

When is Minho going to save him?

He couldn't keep his eyes open for long, heavy and threatening to close to sleep forever. A sound echoes in the large desolate landscape.

Clear clacks of shoes are coming towards him but he doesn't have the energy to look and sit up. Doesn't have the energy to speak and call for the sound. The sound of shoes gets louder until it finally stops right beside him.

He felt himself being pulled up into an embrace but his senses were numbed. He couldn't hear this person, sounds were muffled in his ears. He couldn't look at the person's face, like a veil covering the entire face as thought removed from his mind.

He felt himself shifted in the embrace, felt the person's head on top of his own. The person's arms wrapped around him tightly yet gentle and mindful of their strength. For some reason he wants to reach out and pat this person on the head as though to comfort them.

A low emitting glow caught his attention, looking down he sees a set of rings. One on his finger and the other in the person's grasp.

“Taemin?”

With some effort he moves his hand to where the person's hand with the ring is. His hand is so much smaller than that person's hand, like it would fit well together if they hold hands.

“Taemin!”

He tilts his head to look up, his vision is still hazy but he can still see the person's shape. With that kind of bone structure, he would look devastatingly handsome.

“Taemin!”

He intends to close his eyes to rest but was jostle in this person's embrace. He reluctantly opens his eyes and sees the person looking at him with concern. He was right, this person looks very handsome. Such a shame with that expression on his face. Why are they crying? They would look more handsome if they smile.

“Taemin?”

Is that what the person is calling him? Is that his name? It sounds like a nice name to have, especially from a person who has a nice voice. He tries to move his mouth, tries to will sounds to come out of him. Something, anything.

“Taemin!”

The sad person started to smile. He was right, this person looks better when they smile. Is it because of him? He doesn't know if its working or not but he tries to move his move again, tries to say something so that person can hear him.

“Taemin!”

Inside of him he feels as though a bubble is waiting to burst out, stuck in his chest. It takes a lot of him, gripping onto the person's hand and stares up at them with intensity. Until finally -

“Minho!”

A burst of blue emerges out of the person's chest, surrounding both him and that person, bursting into little tiny lights like stars in a night sky. The light encompasses him with warmth and energy, allowing him to move properly. He smiles and laughs in delight at how he feels and the sight. He turns to the person next to him, whose giving him the warmest smile he never thought to have receive.

“Minho!”

The glowing blue lights shines brightly until it blinds all around, and yet he doesn't feel scared because he isn't alone. He holds his hand and in his embrace, closes his eyes as everything fades to white.

Chapter Text

...Time goes by. It is just slower when you are having a hard time. If you try to enjoy the moment, everything will be alright...

...One of the best feelings is finding someone who really gets you. A person who lets you be vulnerable and honest. The kind of person who encourages you to push past your flaws because they accept you as you are. Someone who never tells you that you're too much of this and too little of that. Because to them you're just enough of everything they love....

...Life is a series of encounters and farewells. I believe we grow in the process. For now, it's very sad but we will meet again...

...This is Jonghyun from Blue Night signing off. Whatever your dreams are, I hope you live by holding onto them...

(Six months later)

Taemin exits out of the podcast app, having listened to it while preparing breakfast. The MC's voice is so soothing like an angel, giving encouraging words of wisdom to its listeners. He looks down at the table and realizes he made more than one serving, a habit he could never fix.

The doorbell ring had him startled, almost tripping himself to answer the door.

“Hey Taemin.”

Taemin smiles. “Jongin! Good to see you!”

“I got you the jelly flavor candy from the store, limited edition,” Jongin hands Taemin a bag. “And my mom wanted to give you some rice cakes.”

“Oh tell your mom thanks,” Taemin says, looking in the bag. “Limited edition, you mean the one with the egg tart flavor?”

“They also had the matcha flavor,” Jongin explains. “I bought the combined mix so it has all types of unique flavors but knowing you, you'll just stick to the strawberry flavor so I got you your usual and banana milk to go along with it.”

Taemin pouts adorably which makes Jongin ruffle his hair with a boyish smile.

“Oh sweet, breakfast?” Jongin let's himself in and made himself comfortable. “You always made more than one serving for breakfast.”

“And yet you still come by everyday to eat my food,” Taemin replies, sitting down ready to eat. “Hey did you see the M-Countdown last night? SHINee's performance is amazing.”

“Yeah I saw it. But EXO is just as amazing as ever. Did you see that hip-thrust?”

They talked over a meal, falling into a comfortable pattern as though they have been doing this their whole lives. But it couldn't last for long as the food dwindles down, fuel for their energy to start the day on the right track.

“What's your plan for today?” Jongin asks as he helps washing the dishes.

“Bunch of stuff,” Taemin replies, cleaning up the table. “My parents are coming to pick up my brother from the hospital to take care of him, so I'll go visit before them. Key is going to leave for his army enlistment so I need to see him off. I finally finish his care package for him.”

“Why didn't you give it to him earlier?” Jongin wipes his hands, done with washing. “Now you're rushing all over the place.”

“Because it wasn't complete,” Taemin pouts. “Key is nitpicky and the present has to be perfect.”

“You procrastinated, didn't you.”

“Gasp. Such unfounded accusations!”

It causes both of them to chuckle. Jongin looks at Taemin with a warm expression before coming over to him. He tucks a hair behind Taemin's ear with unusual gentleness, meeting his eyes. “Don't ever change, Taemin. Even as the seasons change, your smile is always warm.”

“You practicing your pickup line?” Taemin scrunches his nose cutely before lightly slapping Jongin's hand away with a huffs. “What drama did you hear that from?”

Jongin smirks. “What do you think?”

“If I was a girl I would fall for you,” Taemin says, reaching up to poke at Jongin's cheek. “My Jonginnie is so mature. So handsome that my heart almost skip a beat~”

Jongin chuckles before ruffling Taemin's hair, messing it up. It causes Taemin to go at Jongin too, both tussling each other until they are out of breath.

When it's time for Jongin to go, Taemin walks him to the door. “Don't skip class and don't forget to do your homework.”

“Yes umma,” Jongin jokingly replies.

He turns around and looks back at Taemin with a serious look. Under Jongin's gaze, Taemin tilts his head confused. “What?”

Jongin smiles and embraces Taemin. Warm, strong, and steady, Taemin couldn't help but melt into those arms. But this hug feels more than the hugs they shared in the past. A feeling as Taemin returns the embrace with equal strength and measure, leaning his head against Jongin's chest, listening to his heartbeat.

It seems like an eternity when Jongin finally let's go, reluctant to part ways. “Goodbye, Taemin.”

Taemin answers with a hum and Jongin leaves, closing the door. He leans his head against the door, tracing the wood with his finger idly. That hug he had, for some reason it left him feeling lost and empty. And yet it filled something inside of him that he couldn't explain. A tear escapes from the corner of his eye, causing Taemin to blink confused as more tears escape. “I'm crying?”

Taemin rubs his eyes with the back of his hand. In the back of his mind, something is prodding him that this moment isn't right. Something-

Following that momentum Taemin grabs the door knob to open the door and steps out. “Jongin-”

And then he stops, outside of the empty hallway.

What was he doing?

Why was he outside?

Who is Jongin?

Outside of the apartment Jongin looks up, his eyes on the window where he knows Taemin lives in. A sad smile graces his face. His heart wanted nothing more than to return back to where Taemin is, to have those idle relaxing days they would share.

“Ready to go?”

“...yes...”

Life goes on for Taemin as he hums under his breath, waving hello to Taeyong passing through in the university's hall. Classes are done so he leaves to buy some things to add to Key's military enlistment present.

Purchase successful he makes his way back to the university campus where a bus will take the recruits to the military enlistment site. On his way there he stops by Onew's cafe.

Taemin let's out a regretful sigh. Onew's cafe has been closed for quite some time. Onew had left, claiming for early retirement, going to Jeju for vacation. The announcement had caused Key to freak out but they had sent him off on a good note, spending the day with just the three of them. Too bad Onew couldn't be here to send of Key but Onew had sent a message wishing them good luck.

“Seriously did you look at the messages?” Key complains as he scrolls through. “I think I finally believe Onew is being the old man he claims to be.”

“Don't be so harsh on him, Key,” Taemin leans on Key's shoulder. “You were the one who practically forced Onew to make a social media profile.”

“If I didn't, how would we know if he didn't kick the bucket?” Key huffs and shakes his head. “I swear, these pics... did you know I was the one who created a profile for Onew's cafe? How else did you think the place got popular in the first place?”

“The good food, clean and fresh atmosphere, reasonably priced, the nice, handsome owner,” Taemin lists off, counting with his hand. “I'm gonna miss that place.”

Key hums, agreeing. “Hey, you couldn't wrap my present better than stuffing them all in a bag?”

“I tried to but the box is too small to fit them all,” Taemin explains, shrugging. “Why are you even complaining about your present? Unless you don't want it? Not even the bulgogi flavor chips?~”

Key huffs, glomping Taemin in his arms. “I'm gonna miss this brat so much.”

“Key – you're choking me – gasp~”

Taemin waves goodbye at the bus Key is in before being left alone on campus. He turns to the direction to the tall clocktower, his hand raised to block out the setting sun that's blinding him. The orange glow of the setting sun sent the surroundings a sleepy lull, commencing another day successfully completed.

He's spent these six months passing the days on his own. Going to class, shopping for food, spending brief moments with friends before waving goodbye, rinse and repeat. Only what was strange was, days spent on his own like this used to be the most normal thing in the past but now it becomes difficult in getting used to it again.

With the sun going behind the clocktower, easing the brightness shining to his eyes, Taemin finally puts his hand down that was shielding him. It was then he saw there was another person who is enjoying what the light has brought.

The man had his back to Taemin, looking at the time on the clocktower before turning around. Tall, handsome with a clear cut figure illuminated by the sun shining behind him and the clocktower. Eyes brighter than the stars, gazing unblinkingly at Taemin. Eyes that holds unnatural softness, conflicting for someone with such fierce qualities. But it pairs naturally with a warm smile that lacks the fierceness of a harsh fire.

And yet it doesn't make him any less than what he is.

There were no words as both started to close the distance. A step, another step until they full on ran. Taemin voiced in his heart and calls out to him.

“Hyung.”

And his heart receives an answer back.

“Little one.”

When a angel falls from heaven, they become a demon. When a demon rises from hell...

Half angel, half demon? What do you call that?

Minho smiles. “Human.”

Chapter Text

Hello! Thank you for getting to the end of the story. This is the first fic I have ever got over 100k+ words and also the first fic I have ever published for the SHINee fandom. I have never thought to actually write this much and so long. It took almost a span of 4 years to complete this so I feel this fic deserves to have an author's note.

As you can probably tell my style of writing has changed over the course of the fic. Mostly the grammar as I am my own beta reader and I'm not a professional writer. It's mostly attributed by fics and stories I read that have differing grammar styles.

I will be splitting the Author's note into 2 sections: my thoughts about this fic and lingering questions about the story. The breaks will split up the sections in case you want to read anything particular.

(Spoiler alert for those who haven't finished reading the fic)

Questions about the story

My style of writing is a 'show not tell'. I find info-dumping is not a good way to tell a story because too much information would lead the readers skim or skip. It's also because I want to avoid info-dumping that I had to take out a lot of information that would not contribute to the story but it would have been an explanation to questions plaguing the readers. After providing the explanations, it'll shed some new light about the characters and to the story.

Q: Who is Onew?

Onew was a scholar during Goryeo era. He found a blue star that granted him immortality. The blue star also gave him enhanced senses, strength, speed, and endurance. Because of his immortality he would have to constantly move or else people will notice. At the end Onew gives his blue star to Minho to save Taemin, giving up his immortality. He will return to Taemin and friends after his vacation at Jeju and reopen his cafe.

Q: Who is Jonghyun?

Jonghyun is an angel. He was originally sent to Earth to investigate the disappearances of the EXO. He gets distracted by Key and was soon drawn into his group. In the end he couldn't stay on Earth too often so he part times at Blue Night podcast and watches over Taemin and friends.

Q: Who are the EXO?

The EXO's were originally human, delinquents which Kai got mixed with, causing his relationship with Taemin to drift apart. Xiumin found a book containing rituals which the group is all too eager to try. One of the rituals claims to set the user free and be given a gift beyond imagination. Unfortunately the group wasn't quite aware the magnitude and severity of what they did, causing them to be wiped out from existence and not be human anymore.

There wasn't a definite answer of the origins of the book. It could have been stolen from Changmin's bookshop, Nickhun's little trick to get rid of the EXO, or Xiumin actually found the book by chance. There's also a possibility that the EXO's botched the ritual, turning them into wraths.

As a result from the ritual, the EXO's became an amalgam of Nobody/Heartless like the Kingdom Hearts game. The EXO's have their hearts/memories taken, leaving a husk of their former selves. They are said to be emotionless but there are still lingering memories within them that allows them to respond to situations correctly even if they don't actually feel it for themselves. They consume human essence to fill the hunger of where their heart should be.

Q: Who is Kai?

Jongin is Taemin's first friend when he first moves into the apartment. He is the only person close to Taemin's age at the apartment. Because of their friendship, Jongin's parents treat Taemin well, often giving him food and things. It all changed near the end of high school when Taemin is studying for college while Jongin fell in with the EXO, the start of their deterioration.

In a lot of the chapters, Kai struggled with his existence as a wrath. Out of all the EXO he still retains a lot of his memories and emotions. Because of this he is not as detached as Sehun or cold as Xiumin. He is unknowingly drawn to Taemin, which is why he acts so familiar with him and why he is reluctant to consume him.

The significance of the rings could be describe as the red-strings of fate. It was actually Taemin who cuts the string when he unknowingly left his ring with Jongin. After the ritual, Kai still has that ring, clinging to it even without remembering the significance. Kai gave up his ring to Minho in order to save Taemin, symbolizes cutting the red string on his end of their bond on his terms. The ring/string now reattaches and aligns itself to Taemin and Minho. After Taemin is saved, the rings were never mentioned again

At the end Jongin was back to normal, reinserted back to existence with everybody and himself regaining their lost memories, like nothing had ever happened. But the reinsertion is temporary, allowing Jongin to tie up loose ends and spend some last moments with the people he cared about. There was a small idea at the end Jongin has become a demon, following after Changmin who took him under his wing.

Q: How did Taemin summoned Minho?

Taemin had gotten a fight with Jongin with the book and had torn out a page from it. The page of the torn book stated that the sigil will bring forth a way to achieve the person's greatest wish. Depressed and out of curiosity Taemin decided to try it out, a wish to get Jongin back as his friend. Coincidentally the day Taemin made the summoning circle was when EXO did the ritual. Taemin had the intent and will to summon Minho but at the same time EXO was wiped away from existence including the ritual book. That's why Taemin doesn't know why or how he summoned Minho, his reason to summon him disappeared along with Jongin's existence.

Q: How did Minho turn into a human?

Minho's case of turning human was before being gifted the blue star. In earlier chapters we see that he's able to handle adversaries easily. But as he interacts with Taemin more, he is subtly getting weaker, frustrated with himself. There was a whole conversation with Changmin about it that Minho is not fully demon to begin with and being with Taemin without making a contract, subtly he is slowly losing what makes him a demon. Things came to a head when he battles against Nickhun and Taecyeon, the first explicit signs is where his flames turned from darkness flames into white. Later his demonic features that appear one last time gets peeled away and he was able to grab Jonghyun's heaven sword without being burned. When he tries to reverse summon with his sigil to where Taemin, he couldn't do it because he doesn't have that much demonic powers, he's barely a demon at that point.

The blue star ultimately embodies life. We see Taemin in the void being lifeless, fading away. The blue star is what kept Minho from fading away like Taemin in the void. And when Minho finds Taemin, the power of the blue star is shared through their bond, bringing Taemin back to life (he didn't really die) and bringing them both back home (short answer, yes the blue star is the last step to make Minho human). Unfortunately I didn't get a chance to explore Onew's blue star capabilities in this fic. Most of what we see here is drawing elements from Onew's MV Blue. Without the blue star Onew is now just a regular human like Taemin, Key, and now Minho.

Thoughts about this fic

Q: What kind of story did you want to write?

Originally I wanted to write a supernatural/thriller 2min story but the feeling comes and goes very quickly (as you can tell the tone of the first couple of chapters). I was left stuck on how to proceed so there was a long hiatus around the middle.

My main issues with the fic is how to get from point A to point B as writing is never a straight process. I have so many ideas and I know what the ending should be, I have trouble organizing and putting them into words (which reflects how I am in real life).

I wanted to write characters and their relationships going through trials and hardships that after everything they would chose each other. A journey of healing and self-reflection. I feel that most readers are disappointed of the ending because at the end explicit words of love still does not appear, even if its about things like “my feelings for him says...” The story is meant to have a kind of unspoken love relationship and words aren't necessary to understand each other.

Q: Is there something inspires you to write this?

Minho, an unhinged, feral murder cat falling for Taemin, a ball of sunshine. Minho embodies the “caring about you was never part of the plan” trope. That was the trope I was aiming for but unfortunately this wasn't enough for me. I have the plot and bio all figured out but the substance of the main characters is lacking and I ended up putting this fic in the backburner for a while.

Later I fell into the danmei fandom in the middle of 2020 where I read so many interesting stories including the big 3 from the famous MXTX. One of the biggest inspiration is Thousand Autumns by Meng Xi Shi. Quick summary of the book; MC (optimist) has suffer a shocking loss, encountering betrayal and suffering every where he turns. The ML (pessimist) doesn't believe humans are innately good so he tempts the MC to the dark side in every opportunity he gets. After a thousands autumns, who could stay eternal?

The danmei actually helped me flesh out Taemin and Minho's character to not just stay in their preselected tropes. You can see that although Taemin is labeled as a ball of sunshine, he struggles with his self-confidence while still keeping to his beliefs. Minho struggles with his sense of self to discover he could be more than what he could be. In a way the RL Taemin and Minho are similar to their fic counterpart.

I'm still obsessed with Thousand Autumns. They are currently translating this to English which you can find the first book on Amazon. There are audio dramas and donghua animation that can be found on youtube. I even included a few quotes from TA in my fic to convey the feelings and effect that had me swooning till this day. I highly recommend not just TA but diving into the danmei fandom in general, you won't regret it (but your wallet might regret it).

(If you want to know more about the danmei fandom or recommendations, feel free to comment below or DM me. I'm happy to discuss. Likewise if you're already in the dnamei fandom, hello!)

How do you feel about this fic?

Exhausted. At first I was enthusiastic about writing this and thought this would be a 5k word fic but then it turned to 20k, 50k, 90k and then it just gets overwhelming. At the final stretch you can see me trying to get everything over with like writing a term paper. Its honestly my fault that it took so long to complete that a lot of my old readers left and moved on which I won't blame them for as I am also the same. But that's all I can do when I only have less than an hour to write a day, going till 1am or longer. There were a lot of ideas that I want to put in this story but that would be another 50k which I have to put my foot down.

As both a writer and a reader, inspiration is everywhere we consume. Sometimes I would be reading or watching TV and saw something specific that would give me ideas. Then I would jot down a quote or a scene and try to see how it would fit into the story. Unfortunately most of the materials don't get used, I had to discard it or put it aside because it doesn't really fit well.

I'm also frustrated that I couldn't straighten out my thoughts for the fic. Here you can tell this touched on multiple genres like suspense, thriller, slice of life, action, etc. I'm also frustrated that I made Kai's role as the 2^nd male lead done so well that sometimes his role overshadow's Minho since this is a 2min fic. Though most of the fics I read are starring the side characters more so that's telling my taste in literature lol.

There's also a sense of accomplishment at the end because this is the literal first fic I have ever made in this fandom and the first fic to actually reach 100k+ words. And happiness because ITS FINALLY FINISH.

Q: Will you be continuing this fic?

Taemin and Minho has reached their ending so the story has ended. IF inspiration strikes, I might make extras or fanart for the fic. If you remember, I have made 2 fanarts and posted on my twitter. But it's a big IF as I want to move on to the next adventure for SHINee.

To be honest I wanted to quit this fic so many times. But I kept telling myself to finish what I started. I have already quit a few fics from my other fandoms, I don't want to start another trend with this one. So with that feeling in mind, I don't think I'll be making any sequels, prequels, or whatever you want to call it. One and done.

Q: What will you be doing next?

Don't know. I have talked about plans for future fics/fanart but with how RL has taken a huge impact to my motivation, its hard to say. But I have a lot of ideas I'm just itching to put it out there so don't worry I'll still be around. I'll be taking a long hiatus to focus on my other responsibilities that I have been putting off.

And thats a wrap! If you have any questions that hasn't been answered yet, make sure you comment below! Or if you want to stop by and say hi, hello! Thank you for coming with me on this journey, until next time!